Canis Ezo Kage

by BioChemicalWolfGear

Rating: teen
Tags: Romance, Diamond Dogs, Original Character, Cutie Mark Crusaders, Winona, Human, Main 6, Gore, Slice of Life, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 75643

A man is turned into a black wolf and finds himself in Equestria.

Walking with the paws of an ancient predator, a young man finds himself in a strange world. A world where horses are the dominant species, and he’s a very rare and dangerous animal. How will a speechless man turned wolf deal with society? How will he approach ponies? Would he even want to bother speaking to them?

(Love interest is not revealed in any of the current chapters. So don't freak out when you don't see it. I'm also focusing on a very realistic sense of love. This will be a later part of the story when romance becomes truly relevant. Point out ALL errors to me when you see them, even the ones that have been pointed out already, and I'll see what I can do.)

(Special thanks to my EPIC Proof-reader and Editor ultra1437)

Published 2013-03-05 02:10:01 UTC
Last updated 2014-04-22 01:46:24 UTC

Chapter 1

A collection of small rodents hopped into the morning sun amongst other mammals. The small clearing was host to lush fauna and a variety of small animals. It was surrounded by bushes, and small openings between each shrub to allow the small woodland creatures through unhindered. This provided a sanctuary for all the small animals within the Everfree Forest that came to rest. The rustling of bushes would act as an early warning system, and today, it would be put into use.

The small woodland creatures moved around to others and spoke in squeaks and squawks that they all understood. They cheerfully spoke in their simplistic language, that relied heavily on understanding emotion and body language to communicate a thought with just squawks and squeaks, which makes the language universal for all animals. They began eating the flowers that existed within the small clearing, blissfully unaware of the moving shadow that stalked them.

A group of three rabbits stood by each other, a meter from the bushes that lined the clearing. They each knew each other very well and were great friends. Two were brown, while the last one was white. The two brown rabbits were worried for their white friend because of his recent adventure up north.

“Hey Thomas,” the brown-hair turned to his white-furred friend. “Where’d you head to earlier? I saw you going north, through Hydra territory.”

“I came across a cottage up north near Ponyville. A birdie told me I could get well fed by a pony named Fluttershy, and boy, was he right!” the white rabbit replied with a content smile.

His brown friend who was chewing on a small white flower looked at his friend Thomas worrying about his well-being.

“You know better than to talk to strange birds, Thomas.” scolded the brown rabbit with a worried expression. “Remember what happened to Elisha and the Eagle?” he watched his friends wince at the memory.

“Yeah, but that was an Eagle! Not a Hummingbird, you dodo-brain! Besides, she had no reason to lie to me. So suck it Donny!” Thomas replied to Donny.

“Hey! No need to get so aggressive dude. He just asked you a question.” the other brown rabbit reacted, coming to the defense of Donny.

“Yeah, and you’re just too scared to leave the bush! Maybe instead of doubting me, you should come with me so I can show you!” the white bunny shifted his anger away from Donny and to his other friend.

The rustling of the bushes went unnoticed by all in the clearing, all with exception of one of the bunnies. Donny’s ears perked up and looked toward the bushes. The noise was so subtle that he almost mistook it for the wind. In fact, the rustling in the bushes also acted as the wind blew. It could easily mask a skillful predator.

But the brown rabbit wasn’t sure. After a few seconds of looking at the now-still bushes, the rabbit decided it was probably his imagination. Donny returned to his flower and the conversation at hand while the wind picks up again. This time the rustling of the bushes seemed more aggressive and he looks at the bushes again to see the source of the movement.

He didn’t have an ample amount of time to react before his head was enveloped with jaws. His nearby companions shared the same fate before they were able to get away in time.

I crawled forward as the wind blew on the bush to mask my movement with the white noise. The wind isn’t that strong, but it’s enough to make the trees and bushes rustle slowly. Carefully poking my nose through the bush I was able to create a small hole to see through. On the other side were a couple of loud rabbits conversing with each other. The white one of the group seemed to be scowling at his concerned friends.

“Yeah, and you’re just too scared to leave the bush! Maybe instead of doubting me, you should come with me so I can show you!” exclaimed the white rabbit in the universal animal language that I somehow knew how to interpret into words.

I cringed at the sheer awkwardness of trying to hunt a rabbit that was able to speak about social issues through the movements of his body and the pitch changes of its simple voice box.

I then realized that the brown one closest to me, was looking in my direction and I froze and tensed my muscles for a chase. It took a while but he looked away back to his arguing friends and dismissing me as normal. I realized that I couldn’t hide forever and prepared myself for a hunt.

I quickly sprang out of the bushes and toward a group of three small rabbits. The first one was the one that almost spotted me. It would be wise to remove him so he doesn’t teach the others to be wary of my skills. I made sure I clamped down enough pressure to snap its neck. It was only now that the others began to notice.

With adrenaline coursing through my body, I let go of the rabbit with grace, by not stopping the movement of my body. I then clamped my teeth around its companion's neck. I felt a crunch in my jaws an I swiftly let go and looked at the third rabbit that has not only turned around, but has also just started to run.

I rushed after it the moment I had the previous rabbit out of my mouth. It was easy enough to catch up because of my longer legs and the rabbit's late start. Although despite my advantages, the rabbit got two meters away before I was able to grab its tail with my teeth. I lifted it into the air and let go, so the rabbit would stumble and try to recover, while I rushed toward its head. Its forelegs met the ground, while my jaw met its skull. A satisfying crunch was the result of my efforts.

I turned around with the rabbit in my mouth and brought it back to my two other kills. I began to tear apart the body and take out the intestines. I made quick work of the internal organs and threw out what I knew was bad. Or at least what I didn’t want to taste.

It’s been a while since I’ve showed up in this strange new world. Unable to talk, not like I wanted to talk to animals, unable to walk, and even unable to get over my lack of thumbs. Getting used to the ways this body moved, was the most difficult experience for me. But the initial shock of being in a new world was getting easy to get used to. After day three, I was used to it. But I still missed home.

I remember taking inventory of what I was after I had the small panic attack. But after learning more about myself-such as being a black wolf- I was able to figure out that the unnerving shadows of this forest made the perfect home for my dark body. I loved my sleek coat as I was easily able to sneak around the shadows without reflecting light. I was always cautious about the environment, and how it affected my coat. I also noticed after I woke up in this strange world I could barely smell myself. My body didn’t give off a defining odor, other than a small and almost unnoticeable scent of dog. I smelled a lot like the forest other than that.

My coat was soft and seemingly always naturally groomed to a point that dirt literally slid off my body. It was amazing to realize how impressive my biology truly was. But before that, when I hunted for the first time…

It was strange.

I knew what to do, I’ve been a hunter when I was human, only now I had to get much, MUCH closer. Thankfully, I knew how to track prey and I followed game trails. I also figured out where to find water easily enough. Wasn’t that hard considering the forest had highs and lows everywhere, and puddles were abundant in muddy areas due to regular rain.

I enjoyed my first hunt like never before. I relished in the blood of the small animals that I caught. But they were still small and I needed to adjust my hunting skills to attack groups at once. Being a hunter, you learn quickly to change to your environment.

I’ve ran into a pack of… wolves. I'm not sure if I can even call them that. Well I can say that I smelled them first, their breath seemed rancid, coated with the smell of death. But they were made of wood and the moment they saw me. They treated me with curiosity, and then surprisingly enough, respect. They began to approach me curiously and I took that as a signal to do the same. Not in a hostile way either. It’s like predators understand each other here, to some degree.

Later that day I was approached by what I assume was some sort of lion. I almost made a break for it before I noticed how it was approaching me. It didn’t seem ready to give chase. It looked a hell of a lot more curious than a hungry predator would look, so I stood my ground. It just smelled me, and I did the same to it. Then we parted ways. It was a strange, yet sobering experience. I had a new understanding of the circle of life.

But back to my meal. I learned a while ago that I can just eat the whole animal. But I decided to take the healthier route and just eat what I knew I could. I picked the meat off of the bones of the last rabbit I caught earlier that day. I was finally finished with my meal, and my sense of smell told me the wood wolves have picked up the scent of the dead animals. The love child of a lion and a scorpion was also on its way. They didn’t detect me, for obvious reasons.

I didn’t really fear their presence, but at times they unnerved me. Considering the wolves were in a pack I was not a part of, and the mutant lion was taller and stronger than me. It made them intimidating to be around, despite the respect they showed me.

I got up from my lying-down position and stretched. First, I straightened up my front paws and lifted my tail into the air. I then leaned forward, and made my front paws vertical while my hind legs straightened and stretched. Now all limbered up, I walked out of the bush. I was greeted by the amazing sight of dark and regular forest.

Joy…

Without much thought about my surroundings, I went to find water. My sensitive ears were swiveled toward my front while I panned my head left and right while walking forward. This allowed me to cover ground and listen for water until I found a game trail to follow. I was walking downhill in the dark woods and almost missed a small trickling sound as I panned my head back to the left. I stopped and looked toward where I thought it was coming from, and sure enough, I heard the same consistent movement.

I walked forward while scanning my surroundings. I now had a destination -as out of sight it may be- that I now was heading toward, and the priority now was to not become hunted myself. Despite the respect I’ve observed in other predators, I was still cautious of movements around me. I still kept to where the shadows hid me the most, to keep visibility down. I didn’t want to be spotted by just anything. What if there’s a good prey animal I wanted to hunt?

Well I just ate, so I’m full. But water is now my goal.

I continued on my journey to the potential stream, and within minutes, I was hearing the steady flow of water near a great grove of trees. They got thicker the closer I got to the sound, and soon I needed to weave in and out of branches and bushes. I was entertained to no end as I weaved in and out of the branches and fauna like a sneaky-sneak spy.

When you’ve been out in the wilderness for ten days, and you’ve found a way to feed yourself and get water so successfully, you can have time for other things, you would also probably try to search for some enjoyment as well. Such as weaving between branches. But I soon came up on an ending to the hedge maze, and stepped out into an opening.

In front of me was not only a small stream, but it connected to a small river. The running water was music to my ears. I haven’t seen a river since my first week here. I had to settle for watering holes or digging my own Indian Wells with my paws. Some standing water is just too germ infested for the stomach of a wolf. I silently thanked my digging abilities that were gifted to me when I got this body. My claws were more shovel shaped, slightly longer than the average dog. It was a useful perk in a survival situation.

I started to prance down to the edge of the shallow river and peered into the water for anything organic. I don’t want anything nipping at my nose as I drink. I then looked at my surroundings and other than rocks I was mostly alone. Except for some crawfish and a few turtles.

Wait.

TURTLES!

I happily slurped up water from the river below me and when I was done I lifted up my head and looked back at the small school of turtles. Turtles were one of my favorite animals, other than the dog, because of how slow and adorable some of them can get. Especially when they’re small. I rushed over to them and almost slipped into the river before bearing over a small turtle.

It tried to desperately get away -slowly- and I did what any other excited dog would do in a situation like this. Lick the FUCK out of him. I started licking the shell of the small turtle, while his friends looked on in horror. The small turtle pulled itself into its shell while I licked it furiously. My tail was wagging happily while I adored the small animal.

It seemed to not want to come out of its shell and I really didn’t care. I couldn’t express my happiness through words, so physical contact with the thing I adored seemed to make a lot of sense at the time. I knew that trying to eat a turtle would be in vain, as its shell would more likely break my teeth before breaking itself. Not that I wanted to. Turtles are cool.

Satisfied with my entertainment, I took note of the sun in this clearing. The sun was falling and I needed a place to sleep that was away from game trails, and dark enough so anything that would pass by wouldn’t second guess me and get curious. I decided to leave behind my entertainment -solemnly of course- and searched for a place to crash.

I walked away from the river while trying to build a mental map back to it. After spy-moving my way out of the thick bushes, I became one with the shadows of the gloomy forest around me. I began scanning for darker places to hunker down for the night. Walking through the forest was normal for me, despite the fact it was so creepy. The trees shifted in odd shapes along with the winding trails of animals. I walked for thirty minutes before I heard the muffled and consistent scraping of steel.

The sound confused me at first. But I realized it was like those spinning-stone grinding wheels used in medieval times, to sharpen swords and weapons. Well, I wasn’t sure if those went out of style because swords still existed in the modern day. That, and I don’t own a sword myself -not that I technically don’t own anything right now- and I don’t know anyone who has. I only know what they did back in the day to sharpen one, other than beat it with a hammer. I guess the wheel thing was for detail?

Naturally I went to investigate the odd and unusual sound. I was also excited. If that belonged to any other human beings, then I’d be able to be around some form of normalcy, before I die of my incredibly short life. I followed my ears to the strange noise and found myself almost having to wade through more bushes. I got closer to the sound, and found a path around a large hedge that was blocking my view of a wide clearing.

The hedges blocked the view of an entrance to a cave. I looked out in front of the cave and there was a bipedal creature sitting on a low chair sharpening a blade on the spinning wheel I identified earlier through sound. I was instantly excited about the prospect of being around intelligent beings again. Not that the animals that I hunted -or the hunters themselves- weren’t intelligent, but being able to talk to something that looks somewhat humanoid, is probably worth the trouble. Especially when this creature is wearing a jacket.

Surprisingly enough, the creature was wearing a collar as well. It was a spiked one, so I assumed it was a fashion thing. I stepped forward quietly, despite not meaning to. My paws seem to have some sort of noise dampening padding on them. Kinda counterproductive when trying to be noticed. Although before I even got close to the creature, I got a whiff of it. The wind was blowing in my direction and the scent I got was of a dog. A really smelly, ungroomed dog.

But a dog nonetheless. I paused for a moment when I realized this fact. I took note of its features to make sure my suspicion was correct. The lion looked strange, but this almost sent me back to the first day again. I soaked in the features while reminding myself that this is a different world. The ears of the grey creature were droopy and went to the height of its eyes. Its tail was short and stubby, but it was definitely a dog tail. Its front paws were massive, while its back ones were tiny by comparison. I saw his jaw seemed a bit wide but his teeth fit a similar build of my own. I have now confirmed to myself that this is a form of dog.

The collar now made sense in a way. However the jacket’s purpose remained elusive to me. I did notice however he looked like he was part of some sort of biker gang. So despite the awkwardness of his clothing, I found him interesting to look at. Although by no means was I checking him out. I decided that it was safe to approach the creature. Surely, I can outrun and outlast him while hydrated and full.

I started to boldly walk forward, not even attempting to hide myself. The dog seemed blissfully unaware of the world around him as he labored away, sharpening his sword. I got closer and I realized he had a spear at his side on the ground. I couldn’t see it before, because the metal tip was behind the wheel, and the wood blended with the light grey rocks. I was now three feet from him and he was still unaware of me. It’s not like I was behind him or anything. I was actually in his field of vision.

I got a better look at his face from this angle. He had a very pug-like nose, and his muscles were almost frighteningly massive. I noticed his eyes seemed to have a greenish tint that unnerved me in some way. He also had a few diamonds in his black jacket pocket. A sort of bling-reference that I took into account and began to think of turning back and leaving him alone. I assumed he’s possibly a pimp or some sort of black market dealer at that point. Possibly a private blacksmith.

But just as I was thinking that, he lifted the sword and gave it a scrutinizing look while squinting at the blade. He gave it a satisfied smirk and lowered it from his face. He suddenly became aware of me, and he yelped in surprise. I couldn’t help but try to pull my cheek muscles up to show a soft smile from amusement alone. I also was aware that my tail was wagging slowly.

He calmed and looked at me with a curious gaze. I almost jumped back in surprise as he spoke.

“Oh! What dog are you? You look...” he paused. “No, how you still alive?” he asked, looking excited. He swiveled in his chair so his whole body faced me while he wore a creepy, but friendly, grin. “Not possible, your kind extinct long ago! Ponies say so!” he exclaimed while throwing his hands out in the air when he said long.

I tilted my head in confusion of his speech patterns. The action was more of a subconscious act that I had little control over, and found strange when I realized I was doing it. I did the same motion when meeting the wood wolves.

His speech was something along the lines of some sort of broken English. As if it’s his second language, and he knows only the words, so he structures his sentences like the language he already knows, while fitting the descriptive words he knows in each sentence. Like if a Japanese kid only knew the English words, and said things like he was speaking Japanese. He would sound like a perfect master Yoda because he’d be saying things in reverse.

‘From Japan, I am. American, you are. Friends I’d like to be, so buddies that study we will.’ I smiled as I thought of that to myself. I found the similarities between that and his words. It made him more fun to be around, and I cracked a small smile.

He narrowed his eyes and rubbed his lower jaw. “Hmm, maybe pack will know what to do. You’re dog, like me, but legendary race. Let me summon my brothers.” he explained with his gravelly voice getting serious but he never lost the curious glint in his eyes.

He stood up on two legs -which startled me for a moment before realizing I noted the upright posture earlier- and I noticed his tail wagging excitedly. He breathed in heavily and puffed up his chest. He then proceeded to howl into the dark and deep cave we stood in front of.

“OWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOoooooooooooooh.” he started loud and trailed off softly.

For some reason, my body reacted to that and I felt like staying by his side for a little while. If I was farther away, I’d want to come closer to him. I quickly realized this was an animal instinct I inherited when I became a wolf. But I felt the meaning of the howl as a call to come to him for something important. But not malicious enough to warrant me to want to run away.

He lifted up his droopy ear to listen into the cave. I flicked my ears toward the cave entrance and found what he was looking for. Soft beats of paws were rushing toward cave entrance. I got a bad feeling in my gut and I wanted to enter the cave itself to hide. It was dark, and would be hard to see me if I did. Simply avoiding touching a creature that enters or exists should be easy enough.

My train of thought didn’t get too far as three more dogs with similar biker outfits ran out of the cave. On was moving on the side wall with a helmet on. None of them had swords, so I assumed whatever they were here for didn’t involve fighting. That relaxed me a bit. But I noticed the strange coloration of their eyes. The one on the wall had yellow while others had green and orange.

“Pack brothers, I was approached by this wolf brother.” started the one next to me.

“Oh yes, I see. What does he want?” replied the one on the farthest left curiously.

“Wait! I know that dog!” yelled the one who remained on the wall to our right. “Father spoke of a wolf like him. He’s a wolf that hunts alone. A pack of one!” he excitedly explained with a fascinated tone and features.

“OOoooh! Elder diamond dog knows what to do! Should we bring wolf brother to him?” asked the one in the middle with a missing canine tooth.

I was beginning to get confused by their reference to me as a ‘brother’. I’ve only just met them, and they already are treating me as someone they trust. I then did the one thing that was logical for me to do.

“What?” I spoke in the animal tongue.

Somehow I was able to pick up on what I was saying, even though I have no experience with the language myself, other than hearing small rodents speak it. My version of this animal language was a series of whines and nonaggressive growls. I was momentarily surprised by how fluent it felt, considering it was the first time I’ve actually tried it.

Surprisingly, each of their ears picked up and looked at me. They had confused expressions.

“What do you mean ‘what?’ pack of one?” asked the one that was previously sitting in the chair. “All dogs are brothers in some way, we have related blood, even when not same dog. We diamond dog!” he reasoned, pounding his chest. “You rare dog, and related to diamond dog. We can be pack brothers, if you choose.”

I was momentarily speechless -not a pun, I swear- and it took a few moments for my brain to realize that the dogs were actually responding to what I said. A deep inner part of me was joyously prancing about in my heart after I realized I could communicate with them.

“But you pack of one.” stated the one on wall. “If you be pack with us, you have to answer to pack, but pack also answer to you.”

“I-I think I’ll stay pack of one.” I answered, not wanting to become part of something I don’t understand.

“Ok then, wolf brother. But you must meet elder diamond dog. He is our father of many years. We must know more about you before you leave. Since you’re pack of one, it only natural that you are your own elder, and elders traditionally speak to each other, when packs meet.” stated the one that still remained on the wall.

It was actually getting old, and I was tempted to knock him down by nipping at his ankles. I then thought about his proposal and decided I should get some answers by someone who’s been around longer than the dogs in front of me. Actually didn’t the wall dog say he got his information about me from his father in the first place?

“Will you follow us to father diamond dog?” asked the one in the center toward me.

“Sure.” my vocal cords made a semi-bark noise.

“Yes, let me bring you to elder.” replied the one who called his brothers to the entrance of cave with his trademark broken English.

He motioned with a paw to follow him, and he got down on all fours.

“I can guard cave while you bring him to father.” added the one that was on the wall.

He jumped down and walked around me while upright. I ignored him while following the dog that was now moving quickly into the cave. I ran after him and his brothers followed suit.

I noticed that as the cave got darker, his eyes got brighter. I realized the color of his eyes actually glowed in the dark and they seemed to allow him to see in the dark cave. I felt jealous of this ability as I lost visibility. But I relied on my hearing and smell to find where I was. Surely to them I must have disappeared between them as I got into the darkness, so I knew they wouldn’t be able to find me if they tried to hurt me.

I did however get a little nervous as thirty seconds passed and I still couldn’t see a thing. I couldn’t even echo locate anything, and if they wanted to kill me and failed I’m sure I’d get lost in my attempt to find the exit and die.

We then came up on a cavern with a small light. My spirit was raised as the sanctuary of the light got brighter. I also began to see the grey details of the cave around me and I noticed the gravel bellow my feet get harder and more ridged. That told me the rocks were getting bigger, and instinctively I slowed my pace as the others followed suit. Only they didn’t slow as much as I did and I started falling behind.

That is until one of the dogs behind me noticed this and barked deeply at the one in front. Who in turn responded by looking back and seeing me struggle with the ground. He politely slowed when he realized I wasn’t built to run in the dark and rocky caves.

Thankfully the destination wasn’t too far and soon we came upon a cubby hole where the dogs I was running with ran around in a circle and stopped in what I assume was a preplanned position around a small fire. A pile of wood was nearby. But there was an old and graying dog that sat in front of the fire with his eyes closed.

He looked… humble, wise, and… old. His eyes were closed, and he was shaking a little. He had a walking stick beside him that was idle and away from the fire. His muscles looked deteriorated, as if he was shriveling up from the years. His face was wrinkled and his eyebrows were overgrown and grey. He wore a permanent frown on his face from the way his cheeks sagged. He looked like he would be a very impressive… dog-like creature, if he were younger. Like an old, withered, and retired Olympic athlete.

And like many old people on earth. He was actually quite adorable to look at, despite how frail he was. I’m not afraid to admit that, even though I’m a guy. I find old people cute as some others who dedicate their lives to helping them might. The fact that he was a dog also added to that.

I stepped forward into the cubby hole, and the light of the small fire was absorbed by my coat. I cast a shadow into the cave behind me as the other dogs did when they paused in front of the fire. They looked at it as if they were mesmerized by the dancing flames.

“Sons.” started the elder in proper English. “What was it that Zander saw?”

“Father, we have a visitor with us. A rare dog that you spoke of in myth.” replied the dog that I met first.

“Oh Zander, you’re here with us?” the old dog seemed startled. “Hmm, my nose must be failing me.”

I noticed the solemn expressions of his ‘sons’ after he finished that sentence.

“Oh, don’t worry boys, I have a few years left.” he reassured as if he sensed their sadness. “Now you said we have a visitor. I don’t smell a presence of another dog. Although I do smell the fresh pine trees of the forest. Did one of you bring in another log for the fir-… oh wait? Fresh pine? They don’t exist here. Unless…”

“Father, A wolf of a pack of one came to us. He is elder and hunter; we convinced him to talk. You and he share information as elder do.” stated the newly identified dog Zander.

“What?”

The old dog lifted his paw and pulled up the floppy skin that fell over his eyes up. He scanned the room quickly and his eyes fell on me. His jaw followed suit shortly after.

“I don’t believe my eyes.” His old voice cracked, and he let go of the folds that held his skin up. “Ahem, sons, please leave us and dig for gems and iron. We still need to forge more swords to trade for females so our pack can grow. I’d like to speak with our guest in private, if you will.” he ordered his children.

“Yes father!” The dogs exclaimed and they all exploded into motion.

Within seconds the dogs left through the only entrance and exit. They separated down different passage ways and their scent lingered, but shifted. My eyes were now glued to the old dog in front of me and he smiled.

“It’s been a long time since the Kage Wolves disappeared. I remember when my father spoke so highly of them, when he saw one hunting far east of here. It was before I chose to break away from the pack and start my own. I was very ambitious back then, and I was admired by that ambition. Others tried to follow, but couldn’t be without their families for so long and returned home. I found a lone diamond dog female, and we had my sons. Now we reside here. My mate is gone, but my family is still strong.”

I couldn’t see the point in the backstory, but I sat through it anyway.

“But I’m forgetting my manners. My name is Powell. I am an elder diamond dog from a very smart family. What’s your name?” he asked kindly.

I was about to respond when I stopped myself. I didn’t want to give him my human name, and I honestly didn’t think I’d see all that much of these guys in the future. As they said, I am a pack of one, and I felt that if I became a pack with them I’d be too restricted. Exploring is always something I’d love to do in real life and even in the video games I played. It’s what really made Fallout my favorite game, alongside Skyrim and Assassins Creed 3. I basically get rewarded for exploring with new quests.

But the real problem with my name is how foreign it is. I’m human at heart. Just with the body of one of my favorite pack hunters. If I wanted to be called something, it might as well be catchy. But no time to think of a name now, I’ve only just been asked for mine.

“I don’t have a name, well actually that’s not true. I have a name, but it’s not something a wolf would normally be called. And I don’t want to give you a name I’m not sure of.” I whined and growled nonaggressivly in my animal language.

“Hmm. I see then. Well do you want me to name you? I’m a father of five, and I’m sure I can name a sixth child.” the old dog, Powell, spoke with a smile.

“What if I don’t want to be your child?” I asked. It came out as a series of whines.

“Well that’s not how it works. Are you sure you’re a dog? I’d think this would be common sense by now for every dog species. Even the Timberwolves have some idea of how we Diamond Dogs work.” replied Powell with a confused head tilt.

I quickly thought up of a cover story.

“W-well my mother and father… well I’m not sure what happened. I believe I got separated one day, There were there one minute, and then they weren’t.” I tried to whine solemnly. I believe it worked.

“I’m sorry to hear that. Now I understand your situation. Allow me to explain your race. You come from an Ezo wolf family. Ezo is what all dog species call unique and alone. Your species is a species that’s known for running off on their own and becoming lone hunters rather than pack hunters. It caused your race to dwindle in size because of how spread out you were. Mates couldn’t find each other so over time your race became rarer and rarer, until one day, you all just disappeared.”

I was ecstatic. He not only believed me, but now I can ask anything I want without raising suspicion. I began to grin and almost tried to stop myself, before remembering he couldn’t exactly see me.

“That’s depressing. But can you tell me more about this place? Where I am, the name of the forest.”

“You are in the Everfree Forest. A few miles south of a Pony village. This place is called Equestria. A sun Princess and moon Princess reside on a mountain top north of here. This forest is theirs, but they don’t use it because it’s too strange and dangerous to them. Diamond dogs thrive here. We are all over the world, but Ponies outnumber us greatly, so we aren’t the dominant race. But we are fierce fighters underground, so no ponies enter our homes with good reason.” Powell told me.

“Wait ponies? Actually, Sun and Moon Princess?” I asked in interest.

“Yes. The ponies are masters of magic and the weather. Pegasi control clouds, while the unicorns control the sun and businesses. Earth ponies are able to grow food and provide for the entire nation. It’s interesting when you think about their system. But the Alicorn Princesses, control the heavens.”

“What’s an Alicorn?” I asked, my curiosity with these new terms interest me.

“A pony with a horn and wings. They control magic and weather. Don’t confuse them with Pegacorns. Pegacorns have the same things, but Alicorns have the strength of an earth pony, and unimaginable power. Never anger an Alicorn. Although Pegacorns call themselves Alicorns, because they look like it. Only they don’t have the added benefits of being demigods.” he answered my question, rolling his eyes.

I was momentarily confused by this information, but I put it away as fact and let him continue.

“Now. There are other creatures like griffons, zebras and donkeys, but they’re not as important as ponies in this world. Diamond dogs have their own place in the world as the miners of the natural world. We sell to ponies and each other, and we at times move into pony towns. Big cities and what not…” he paused.

Big cities? He has my attention. I decided that it would be a good idea to go check out these ponies for a threat level analysis. Maybe I can coexist while learning more about them. Or decide whether or not I want to completely avoid them. Wait I have a source of information right in front of me. Why am I not using it?

“Is it possible for me to coexist with ponies?”

“Yes. But be careful, if you plan on it. Now I hope you know what a griffon and zebra are. Some occasionally visit the forest, and they aren’t uncommon.”

“What? Oh yes, I know what those are, don’t worry. Thank you for telling me these things. I’ve never had the chance to learn them myself.”

“No problem, brother. Now I believe we agreed to give you a name right?” he smiled.

“Oh right, that. Ok I guess I’m ok with you naming me. What do you think I should be called?” my whines and growls echoed around the room.

“Hmm let’s see…I shall call you…” he paused for a long time, losing himself to thought.

Long enough for me to actually believe he forgot I was here, to be honest. I started shuffling uncomfortably in place. I stood up and looked around the cubby hole. I just admired the grey walls and noticed the padded places on the floor where Powell’s children sat. I also noticed dog prince all over the ground. I was tracking the obviously pacing trail for a while, before he spoke up.

“Your name will be Blind Tooth.” he suddenly stated with a smile.

“Really?” I replied unimpressed from where I was.

Which was actually three feet from him.

“WHOA!” he almost had a heart attack and started questioning the name. “Well you’re very good at sneaking. Hmm maybe I should rethink your name.”

“Please.” I responded with little irritation.

“Hmm…” he paused again.

He didn’t take eternity to respond this time. He smiled widely, which looked like a mutated smile and frown combination, because of how floppy his cheeks were. He grabbed a hold of his walking stick and placed it under a small log and flipped it into the fire.

“You’re name will be Hush.” he exclaimed proudly.

“Hush? That’s… well creative but it feels incomplete.” I commented in my animal speak.

“You’re right. How about…Hushed Shadow?” he responded.

“See? Now that’s an amazing name.” I replied, happy with my new name. I repeated it to myself in my head several times so I’d remember it.

“Indeed it is, wolf brother. I’d like for my children and I to help you in your time of need. If ever you need something you can summon us with a howl. Wish to practice with us? I know you’re not a howler, because your voice doesn’t seem deep and developed.”

“Well I’d like to know more about being a wolf. If you know some things about it.” I asked curiously.

“Oh yes, brother. I know wolves as much well as I know dogs. I’ll summon my children for this. Ahem, WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO-”

Author's Note

Editor's note:

The diamond dogs' voices I hear as Nappa from DBZ Abridged, by Team Four Star. And I quote, "ultra(1437) cheeky dickwaffle: there be like five Nappas up in this bitch."

Author's Notes: Yes ultra(1437) is my editor. Yes he watches TFS and so do I.

OK ONTO IMPORTANT THINGS!

I don't know how slow updates will be on this story after the first few chapters.

I HEAVILY use BBcode so if you EVER see "[%]" that's me putting a place holder to replace everything using word to convert to "[ color=green ]". So if you ever see anything like that, tell me immediately and I'll fix.

I do plan on finishing this fic other than a few others in the past. (for those who know me you already know I'm reliable when writing 60+ chapters nonstop). Other's know that I leave stories submitted and not updated like "I The Advisor". Again sorry for that but I clearly stated I do that when I feel like it.

I love turtles...this explains the scene where Hushed licks the FUCK out of one. And I want to dry hump Tank.

I actually PLANNED this whole story out (for the most part) and I plan on getting some really interesting things up that you guys would love. Don't worry nothing stupid like "SUDDENLY ENEMY!" or even simply "ENEMY" so there is no clear good or bad side. Also we'll be seeing more of diamond dogs.

I DON'T KNOW HOW TO WRITE DIAMOND DOG SPEECH SO I COMPLETELY IMPROVED EVERYTHING THEY SAID! Please send good references to said speech. (Links from stories or videos) and yes I did watch "A Dog and Pony Show" before writing their dialog. I still didn't have a good idea of how they talked. Powell is purposely normal to seem more literate.

OH NUMBER SEVEN AND MOST IMPORTANT!

This IS slice of life! It's officially just that! There will be a bit of drama and slight action but no REAL adventure related scenarios. Until I change that, that is. I'd give you examples but they will spoil later chapters.

Edit: Years down the line I realize that's not true. I have adventure and slice of life but at this point I might as well hold off...but I want to finish it. What do???

Chapter 2

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 3

I left the pond several hours ago. I took into account of the placement of the sun and figured out where east was. I then proceeded to head north through the tall trees of this shadowy forest. The underbrush was negligible and seemingly nonexistent the farther north I went. Soon however I came upon a point where the underbrush became not only thicker, but a defining feature of the landscape.

I was hungry for blood. I needed something to eat soon, or I’d begin to starve. The green canopy of the forest allowed for many shadows to be created on the game trails I continued to follow. Not only were they useful, but they kept me from over exerting my body's precious calories that I so desperately needed. I found that I didn’t need as much food as I normally did when I was human.

The forest was in a very hilly landscape that seemed to have short cliffs that a human body would be able to easily climb over, but my wolf body couldn’t. The brush was so thick that I could only at most see twelve feet in front of me, and only a foot to my sides. I found this stressful in the human world when I went hunting. But now, I know that I’m the predator that can use this to his advantage, rather than fear the unknown lurking inside it. I knew there was wildlife around me; the bushes occasionally shook with critters running through them to safe locations.

I knew I would eventually run into a small animal if I continued on the game trail. It would only be a matter of time before one crosses my path, while trying to conserve its energy on one of nature’s roads.

But then a thought almost as important as the destination itself came to my mind. In fact it affected the destination itself.

Which way is north?

I asked this to myself more because I’m on an alien planet. What if instead of the sun raising in the east, it rose in the west? What if the planet spun on its axis the other way? Could this mean that when I looked for east, I actually found west, and I was heading south right now? What if North, South, East, and West were at different points? This thought troubled me greatly.

I needed to find an animal to speak to.

I put my nose in the air and took a deep breath through my nose. The cool air of the forest flowed into my lungs and I found there was a gathering of animals nearby. Possibly another safe clearing they found, like the one I found the other day. I took in another whiff of air, to be sure the direction I smelled it in was correct. I was off by a few degrees. Either that, or they were moving.

I looked up at the canopy again and tried to get an idea of the thickness of the trees. I did this because I wanted to find the most shadows to hide in. I noticed the game trail possibly was the brightest thing in my current position, and the sun didn’t shine through the canopy all that much to begin with. The leaves on the trees seemed to rise as high as they could go. The bushes and fauna seemed to try to wrap around the trees and follow them up into the sky. This made very green, leafy trees which hosted the underbrush to free leverage on the other small bushes.

This made it impossible to see the horizon even if I was able to stand twelve feet off the ground. But it made perfect hiding places for me, so I took it without a second thought. I moved down the trail with a quickened pace and found a space in the hedge for me to slip through without making much noise.

I found myself in a maze of twigs and leaves that had little to no space between plant life. I was constantly aware of the noise the animals were making, as they spoke to each other in the chatter a squirrel would use. I crouched low and slowly moved forward through the leaves. I made sure to stop whenever I made too much noise.

Slowly creeping forward, I was able to open up the bushes in front of me with my snout, to part the leaves quietly. I immediately froze when no less than two feet in front of me, was a small rabbit that wasn’t looking in my direction. I moved my snout back and let the leaves quietly move back into position as I peeked through the cracks of the leaves. There were two beavers in front of him, both to my right.

I ran a mental checklist to remain undetected so I can successfully neutralize the beavers. Or at least one, and run off with its carcass. I needed to proceed carefully, too. Beavers have sharp teeth, although they aren’t used for hunting it didn’t make them any less dangerous. Those teeth are specifically made to bite chunks of wood off of trees. So biting through my coat would be child’s play.

“Wait, Fluttershy has a bear hanging at her cottage?” the bunny spoke. “Isn’t that dangerous?” I couldn’t tell what facial expressions it was making, but its ears flopped down and his head tilted to the left.

“Well actually,” the beaver on the left said while pointing his finger in the air, giving him an intelligent aura about him. “If Miss Fluttershy allows him on her property, so he must have to hunt fish outside of the cottage. He’s actually more docile than you’d think. I’ve seen him having tea parties with her.” he lowered his finger and put both his paws on his hips.

The other beaver looked at him with a quizzical expression. “Wait, you’ve been there? I thought you’d have to go through hydra territory?” the beaver crossed his arms.

The rabbit raised its ears to the sky and looked at the beaver that gave an intelligent air about him. I snuck a little closer to hear better, if he at all gives any indication of which direction this ‘Fluttershy’ is then I’d probably be able to find which way is truly north.

“If you want to get to Fluttershy’s place without worrying about hydras, you’ll need to build a raft. There’s a river over there-” he pointed to what I thought was northeast. “-that flows straight to her cottage. Just let the water take you there while you rest on the raft.” he smiled fondly at the memory and put both his paws on his cheeks while giving a ridiculous content smile. “Oh man, I remember it well. I was able to fall asleep in the warm sun, while the river took me all the way there. I ended up beached at a small lake that connected to a stream that led to her place.”

Ok well, that was convenient; I now know a way to get to this pony's place. I hope that she’s actually in Ponyville, rather than in the forest. This’ll get difficult if I have to communicate with a pony to find the town. But I still worry about accidently getting myself lost, or scaring her and becoming public enemy number one. I also need to see if ponies are ok with carnivores walking around their town. But considering this ‘Fluttershy’ supposedly has a friend that’s a bear, I can be guaranteed I won’t be instantly driven off by ponies with pitchforks.

I also have the luxury of being able to eat the three animals in front of me. I did have the element of surprise on my side, but considering the two beavers are looking in the direction of the bunny they’d instantly turn tail and book it to somewhere safe…

Somewhere safe... THE RIVER! Why not? If they see me, then logically they’ll run for safety, which is the river. If I’m fast enough, they’d only see a figure snatch up their friend and disappear, they’d have no reason to believe I’m a wolf that can swim, even if they knew what I was. So far, all I know is that I’m so rare around here that every animal that would see me won’t know what I am anyway. Considering the small amount of light that’s getting into the trail would keep me hidden in the shadow.

I coiled my muscles to be ready for a strike, while I waited for my opportunity. The intelligent beaver’s friend responded with a skeptical look and kept his arms crossed. “How’d you get back then? If you went down stream then you’d have to get back paddling up river.” he asked skeptically.

The other beaver rubbed his head sheepishly while giving a guilty smile. “Yeah you’d have to paddle, just a little bit though.” he relaxed and looked at his friend seriously, and continued his tale. “But believe it or not, I met a river dragon on my way back upstream. He basically lives in the river and he’s very nice. He only eats fish, so you don’t have to worry about him. He helped me get back upstream by making a wave that carried me all the way back here.”

I rolled my eyes, but I took the story seriously. If I was to meet a river monster of some kind that happened to talk to me, I’d have to make sure I don’t make him mad.

Pushing the thought to side for later, I moved forward a little so that the leaves were beginning to part, but not enough so that I’d be exposed to the two animals close to me. The bunny’s ears lowered and it subtly confirmed its hearing wasn’t good enough to pick up on my expert creeping. I took the moment to prepare my lunge, when there was a loud roar from far away to the right that caught the party of three’s attention.

I knew the animal was too far away to really matter, so while the beavers were distracted, I shot out my head and snapped my jaws around the neck around the now alerted bunny, instantly killing it. I quickly pulled my head back and went deeper into the bushes. The beavers looked at where their rabbit companion was previously located, and noticed the rabbit sized movement of the hedges.

The beaver on the left spoke up, but I wasn’t able to see what he was doing. “Where’d you go?”

I backed up so I wouldn’t be out of sight. I was loud enough so they actually still thought the bunny was running away.

“Hey come back! The Manticore wasn’t that close! I think it was actually on the other side of the river.” I assumed the other beaver spoke.

The voices are too similar to tell them apart. The reason why I was able to tell that the intelligent one spoke up was because I was close enough to tell distance. Now that I’m six feet away from them, and they’ve moved, I can’t tell who’s talking.

I carried my kill away from them into a tall bush about a dozen feet away from them, so they wouldn’t discover me. I started pulling off the rabbit’s skin and devouring it on the spot. I made sure to be silent while I ate so the beavers wouldn’t get suspicious. I was in a very shady bush and it would take a lot of wind to push the scent of dead rabbit out of the bush. For a while, I will be able to eat in peace before crows and scavengers come to pick at what I don’t eat. Which are usually the intestines that digest food.

I finished up while keeping my ear on the beavers that now were heading toward the river. Even the roar of a dangerous creature didn’t deter them. They must be heading for the river if they’re going toward it. If that’s true, then they’ll be making a raft to get there if I remember the story correctly. Maybe I can hitch a ride, and if not, then I’ll have to follow them. But first, I need to get rid of the stench of death in my mouth and on my coat.

I’m going to have to beat them to the river.

I quickly dispatched in the direction I knew the beavers were going. I tread as carefully as I could toward the river, without moving too many leaves to alert the beavers to my position. I moved through the shadowed woods while carefully avoiding too many twigs and leaves. I noticed light up ahead. The bushes were beginning to part and the trees were getting shorter with less competition for light. I pushed through a hedge and came up upon a small cliff that dropped ninety degrees. It wasn’t that tall though and I was at the top of it, a large river was in view from my perch on this small overhang. A meter below me was the shore to the beach.

I turned to my left and went down a less intimidating slope to the slightly muddy grass shore. I trotted over to the water and gave it an analyzing look. I detected nothing that warranted my attention and started lapping up water into my mouth. I didn’t drink it, but made sure the water got all over the inside of my mouth before letting it fall back to the whispering river. I then waited a few seconds and realized my coat might actually also smell like fresh kill, so I jumped in while creating a splash.

Now I tried to dog paddle, but that failed miserably, so I was beginning to panic and get carried away by the river. Thankfully, I suddenly found myself in shallow water and climbed up onto shore with a new perspective on life.

‘Note to self: Learn to swim.’

Now dogs are naturals at swimming and I can doggy paddle well enough. But there’s a difference to doggy paddling when you’re human, as opposed to being an actual dog. For one more surface area because of hands. My slim paws did nothing in this situation.

I quickly cleared my mind of the almost-catastrophe and shook the water off of myself like a dog. The sensation of my coat moving around was new to me and I was puzzled by the feeling. I remembered my priorities and went back up to that small incline I found when I first laid eyes on the river. I walked up the slope and stood over the river by the low cliff-face that hung next to a river, like a natural diving board. Except with the part that hangs over the water itself. I laid down on my stomach and waited for the slow-moving beavers to arrive.

I watched for a short while until the little light brown creatures came into view. I smiled upon seeing them and put my plan in motion. I waited for them to get by the shore. They walked on the green grass of the low ground, while I got a top down view of them. They were at least far enough to be twenty feet away from me and about two feet from the river. I noticed at least one log near them that looks like it’s been cut from a tree recently. It was at least a few feet from them.

“Hello there!” I greeted them as warmly as I could.

They froze and looked afraid for a moment and quickly turned to look in my direction. Apparently I must have blended in with the dark rock of the cliff face. They must have seen me sitting down on top of the cliff, but dismissed me as a rock. I put that down as a mental note that I can hide in the sun, if I put myself in the right place. They began looking at each other with questioning gazes.

“Did you hear that?” asked the one on the left with a raised eyebrow.

“Yes. Was that a voice?” questioned the one closest to me.

I mentally slapped myself, before getting a devilish idea. Why not be the mysterious stranger, eh? Seem smarter than I actually am. Although to be honest, I’m probably the most intelligent animal on the planet, considering I’m human and I have a lot of survival knowledge, along with a few scientific theories. Also, with the majority of gathered knowledge over the years of being in high school, college, and being a Discovery channel fanatic. The Travel and History channels are cool too.

So if anything, if someone fit the wise old wolf… the elder of a pack of one. That would be me.

With a renewed outlook on who I am, I stood up and spoke to them again. Now that I wasn’t on the ground sunbathing to dry my damp coat, I was able to be more visible to them.

“Over here!” I replied and they looked in my direction and saw me standing up.

They both had a look of apprehension and both turned to face toward me and crouched down. They seemed to go rigid and I laughed audibly and walked around the small ledge. I merrily and slowly trotted down the slope and they took a step back. I stopped fifteen feet from them after seeing their apprehensiveness.

“Can you calm down please? All I ask is a little help getting to a town called Ponyville.” I deadpanned trying to be civil.

The one closest to me stood up on its hind paws and tilted its head in confusion. His friend behind him looked up at him and slowly rose to his feet too. The one that stood up in first, scratched his chin in contemplation while narrowing his eyes at me.

“Why do you need help with getting to Ponyville?” he asked suspiciously. “And where’s your pack? he looked nervously at the tree line.

I nodded my head and complied by giving them an answer. “I’m on my way to Ponyville to learn more about ponies, and maybe meet a few other animals. As for my pack, I don’t have one. I’m from the Ezo family of the wolf species. I’m from a previously-believed extinct race.”

My tail began to wag slowly, I wasn’t really sure why either.

“Previously believed?” the one behind his friend spoke up and crossed his arms. “What happened?”

Before I could answer, his friend interrupted me and gave him a sour look. “Is this really the time for a history lesson?”

His friend looked sheepishly at him. “Hehe, right. Sorry.”

“You guys don’t mind if I approach you, right?” I asked, looking at them innocently.

The more cautious of the two looked at me with an aggravated glare and held out a paw in front of his friend to silence him. “How do we know you wouldn’t eat us, when you get close?” he asked suspiciously.

I thought for a moment. I actually put my paw under my chin and rubbed it in thought, while looking down at the ground. I then thought of a reason for them to trust me.

“You didn’t see me up on the hill, because I didn’t want you to. It’s the reason why my race is thought to be extinct. We just chose not to show ourselves to anything. We live in the shadows, and you’ll only find us if we want you to. If I wanted to eat you, I would have done so while you were talking to the white rabbit.” I explained, stating events to prove my secrecy.

I said that not to freak them out, but to show that I could have taken them whenever I wanted. Their eyes widened and the one behind his friend had to pick up his now-slackened jaw.

“H-how do you know him?” the cautious one asked while going on all fours.

“I was actually a no less than two feet behind one of you-” I lied. “-when you had the conversation about the one pony…” I stopped when I couldn’t recall the name and asked them, “Uh, what was her name, again?”

“F-Fluttershy.” answered the one farthest from me.

He was the one who was talking about the pony Fluttershy a few minutes ago. I nodded my head in confirmation and repeated the name several times in my head. I then focused back to the conversation at hand and I looked at them with a bit of a grin.

“Anyway, I wanted to see this place for myself and I’d like you to help me get there. I assumed you were just preparing to leave. Am I correct or no?” I asked as friendly as I could.

“N-” the cautious beaver was cut off by his friend from behind him.

“Yes. We were going to Ponyville soon. But what why do you want our help? I’m sure you can just walk there without much trouble. I mean, we couldn’t see you, even when you tried to get our attention.” he reasoned.

“True as that is. I’d rather hitch a ride on a raft that will take me to my destination, instead of walking through hydra territory and have to worry about everywhere I sleep.” I reply giving him a small frown at the thought of being woken up by a mythical creature that would most likely want to eat me.

The one that interrupted his friend thought for a moment, while his friend started shaking his head already knowing the answer.

“Well ok, I guess we can let you on our raft upstream. But no funny business.” he warned while shaking his finger… paw-finger-thing.

“Fair enough. I’ll follow you guys around and maybe give you heads up if anything is nearby.” I told them.

“Wait, what do you mean? You’ll be right here, right?” asked the closest and the most cautious one.

I snickered and shook my head. “Well I’m not going to let you guys get away so easily. I need to get to Ponyville soon before I have to hunt, and if you guys try to run off and not help me, I might as well keep up with you so you can become lunch later.” I half threatened, half reasoned.

They both narrowed their eyes at me and put their paws on their hips in disapproval.

“Well, you can’t really expect rainbows and sunshine from me now, can you?” I teased them, chuckling for a bit.

I found myself looking at the longer shadows of the trees. I took a peek at the sky and noticed the sun was only just above the trees. It was becoming night time and we needed shelter. I sniffed the air and spun around to my left in a three-sixty, when I became aware of a strange and lovely aroma. It was a scent that my body reacted to strangely. I began to feel safe when I smelled it.

Also a little tired.

The two beavers looked at me strangely while I searched for the scent in place. I realized the scent was a little ways in the woods, so I had to trek a little bit to get there.

“You ok?” asked the one behind his friend.

I looked back at them and smiled. “Yeah, I smell something lovely. I think flowers. Not sure, need to check that out later. Anyways, the sun is going down and we need a place to sleep.”

“Well, we already have a den we share. It’s upstream though and you have to get in through the bottom. So you’ll have to sleep somewhere else.” explained the cautious one, a little relieved, while his voice seemed agitated. More toward me though.

“I’m fine with that. Can’t say I want to sleep in a stick home. I’ll find some meadow or fluffy bush to sleep in. I’ll be here sometime in the morning, so meet me here. Though if you chose to not help me, do me some courtesy and leave an X on the ground with four sticks so I know you don’t want to help me.” I told them.

Might as well give them a way to back-out without simply ditching me. I don’t really want to wait a whole day to get an answer.

“Ok, that seems reasonable.” replied the one farthest from me, with a nod of his head.

His friend looked skeptical, but nodded his head too. I decided I’d move on and get to finding whatever that smell was. In fact it’s been on my mind most of the time. I really wanted to find out what it was so I left without saying goodbye. I walked up the slope that they walked through and onto the game trail.

I picked up the pace and didn’t even bother to look behind me to see if they were high-tailing it or collecting sticks to make that X. I walked deeper into the woods and lost the scent, but I knew which direction it was, so I took a sharp left when I found a space between the hedges. The forest became darker now that the shadows were longer and the sun was setting. I angled left a bit and suddenly found the faint scent I smelled only moments ago.

I picked up my pace as I got closer, not caring if something heard me. My nose and my subconscious seemed to be screaming something to me that I couldn’t decipher, and I wanted to know. The sweet scent got stronger, but not by all that much. My body rubbed against a lot of bushes and branches creating a loud rustling of leaves as I walked into the shadowy woods. I soon broke through the maze of hedges and came upon a clearing.

I froze when I saw what was before me. It was a large clearing about thirty feet in diameter where the forest dared not to encroach. In the center was a large patch of small blue flowers, that looked suspiciously like roses. I knew they weren’t because I knew what a rose smelled like, and these didn’t smell that way. They almost seemed threatening, in a way.

But I walked forward and took that threat as a challenge. I looked down at the small blue flower and looked at the yellow pollen it held. I trotted forward into the small patch of blue flowers, and every step was like walking on a soft bed. The flowers felt like silk on my padded paws. I got to the center and sat down. It was comfy.

I decided this is where I would sleep. But I wondered if my new friends would hear me if I began to howl. So I howled the howl of friendship Zander taught me. Might as well use what he gave me, right? He gave it to me for a reason, and I hoped that it would make the beavers trust me.

The two beavers waded up river, conserving energy as they fought against the current. They reached a small log hut that floated on the water and was connected to the shore by several logs. They went underwater and swam under the wood hut, entering through a hole in the bottom. They entered a tiny room that could fit five guests, with enough room for food to be stored. A small glassless window was on the side of the wooden structure.

“Ok what’s for dinner?” asked the one who reluctantly agreed to the conditions of the wolf.

“Some carrots I got from a bunny.” replied the one who already made the trip to Ponyville.

He walked over to the wall of the hut and pulled some wood aside to reveal an assortment of carrots. He grabbed one and tossed it to his friend, before grabbing one for himself. They then began eating the carrots and relaxing in the wooden shelter.

“Hey do you really think trusting the wolf was a good idea? I mean he could eat us after all.” stated the cautious friend, as he lay on his back trying to sleep.

His friend did the same and looked at the ceiling. “I dunno. But he didn’t eat us when he could have.”

“He could be saving us for later.” his friend replied morbidly.

The other beaver thought about it. He thought hard and long, until he finally could respond. “I don’t know, but there’s something about him that seems-”

He was interrupted by a howl. A howl that carried a familiar pitch to the wolf they were just talking too. The howl began low and then the temp rose to be higher. Then it started dilating into a rhythmic changing of high notes. The low note seemed to start the song in a way to show low to high, so when the high notes were reached it seemed cheerful. Like it was made to portray something happy to a howl that was normally associated with a predator that hunted you in your sleep.

The beaver thought before finishing his sentence. “different.”

Author's Note

Editor's notes: Well, I went over this chapter twice, hopefully I didn't miss any of those little typos. Would hate to have another 'prince' incident :P

Author's Notes: Uhhh....hmmm...uhh....ok nothing to add :P

Chapter 4

I slowly became aware of the world around me, as my body began to wake up from the greatest sleep I’ve had since coming to Equestria. I was lying on my left side on the cold ground in a pleasant field of blue flowers. The clearing the strange blue flowers created allowed for morning dew to collect on the low flora of the forest floor. I could feel damp dew on my right side while the cold ground dominated my left side. I only begin to notice a gentle and unorthodox breeze in the clearing I rested in.

Despite the size of the clearing, the trees still towered over them. Wind was difficult to reintroduce in such a dense forest like this. It led me to believe that the breeze must have come from a game trail or a space in the leaves. The idea that an animal is breathing on me also came to mind, but my smell and heightened hearing would have heard the lungs inhale, and the scent of a large enough animal to do it.

I regretfully opened my right eye and looked forward. The early morning dew looked beautiful on the blue flowers. The small white and slightly iced droplets clung to the small plant, creating a white coating to its naturally blue bloom. I began to suspect that it was spring due to the blooming stage of the blue flowers in my current field of vision.

I picked up my head and opened my other eye. I looked around and noticed the sky was getting lighter. It was around 6:10 or so, if I was correct with my assumption of the sun. However the angle of the planet's axis could also make an earlier morning. I wasn’t too familiar with the planet, or its axis, but I knew it had seasons. Otherwise I would see more trees that resembled evergreens that are able to keep specially created leaves that don’t fall off in cold weather.

I rolled onto my stomach and panned my head around the clearing. I became more aware of the centuries' worth of retreating the forest did, due to the blue flowers. I began to suspect that the blue flowers were a type of tree eating weed. I dropped that thought as I noticed there was no wood on the ground to suggest a tree toppled due to the advancement of the weed, nor did I see any flora being dissolved or overtaken by roots. In fact the flowers and the forest seem to be at a standstill with a no-man’s land in between them.

I placed my paws below me and got up on all fours. I remembered the events of the past eleven days I’ve been on this planet. I began to stretch as an early morning ritual and leaned forward while arching my back downward while making my back legs more horizontal. I did the same with my front paws and arched my back backward so my tail was highest in the air. I then remembered my bearings and tried to salvage my memory of the previous day and my trek here. I remembered the placement of a few stubby bushes on the far side of the clearing and realized I needed to turn around and head straight.

I became aware of the possibility that I may not have moved at all during the night. I remember lying down on the flowers faced away from the path and I woke up faced away from the path. Also on the same side as I fell asleep on too. I looked back at where I was sleeping, and was subtly astonished that the flowers also didn’t seem to have been crushed under my weight. I smiled at the resilience of the blue flowers.

I then turned to face the direction I came from and took a few tentative steps forward. I began to trot over to the wall of leaves that separated the forest and the clearing. I yawned as I approached the hedge. I walked through a crack between the bushes and parted the leaves to reveal the difficult path I took getting here. I weaved in and out as well as between and through bushes to get to the game trail that I knew was in front of me. I took my time knowing that my beaver guides were potentially still asleep during the early morning.

The shadowy forest around me was darker than in the clearing. I lost my footing due to the misplacement of my paw on lower ground than I could see. I stumbled forward slightly and righted myself. I began to focus on my placement of my paws and slowed my pace to keep from stumbling into a throne bush.

I spent five minutes heading in a relatively straight line while dissolved in the shadows. The forest around me rustled slightly as I traversed its terrain, and the wind subtly assaulted its canopy. I began to notice the ground became slightly easier to see and I looked up. There was a small clearing in the trees that shown a bit of soft light coming through. Not enough to indicate the sun has fully risen, but enough so I was slightly more exposed.

I noticed the dew that was still on some of the plants that I moved through. I began to move faster as the plants stopped being so close together and I was able to move at a normal pace. As my paws strode through the underbrush I came upon a hedge. The hedge was placed uphill from my current location, so getting to it was slightly taxing on my legs but I muscled through. I mindlessly walked through the hedge, and found myself in the center of a trail. I was excited and began to walk down the trail that happened to be downhill.

My mind wandered as I walked down the trail to the river. I could smell the river water from where I was in the forest. The sun was still rising and the sky was now getting lighter. The sun had not yet poked through the treetops, but I knew it was coming soon. My pace grew quicker as I absentmindedly walked with the downhill trail. I noticed the old scent of beaver as I got to a part of the trail I remembered. It leveled out slightly before I came to the trail's end.

I was at the edge of the forest and the small shore to the large river. I looked at the shore line for any symbol that said the beavers weren’t coming back. I was delighted to see that they didn’t leave anything. I did have my doubts, considering it was early morning and they were likely going to still be asleep. But regardless of the time, I decided to wait.

I walked down the steep slope that led to the leveled-out shoreline. I went to the edge of the water and lay down on my stomach. I closed my eyes and tried to rest, while still keeping my ears alert. I started to drift off into a half sleep, where my mind kept fading in and out of sleep. I kept note on the amount of light on my eyelids as time passed. All too soon I was seeing a mixture of orange and red in my eyes.

I groggily stood up and looked around. The sun was rising above the tree tops and casting its rays on my coat. I began to be aware of the amount of heat I’ve gathered while semiconscious. I was warm, too warm. I also noticed that I wasn’t sweating to cool myself down. I decided that now was a good time to learn how to pant.

I haven’t really needed to pant before today. I was always under the protective shade of the forest trees and the only time I was in the open was at a clearing, or a watering hole. Both of which I never spent all that much time at. I sat down, keeping an eye out for anything upriver. I opened my mouth and began to breathe in and out quickly. I was happy to find that it was working and I was beginning to feel my body start to cool down. The change was so gradual that I almost missed it, and the sun moved a bit as I waited for the change.

I smelled a familiar scent come past my nose and I looked back upstream. The beavers were slowly moving down stream, towards my shore. One of them waved and smiled at me, which was a delightful contrast to yesterday’s insecurities. I stood up and wagged my tail while forgetting to continue panting. I also smiled a little and I think it showed. They used paddles to…

“Paddles? Since when are beavers tool-makers?”

“Sup, wolfie!” shouted the smiling beaver.

The other one seemed indifferent as he pushed the paddle into the river and used the shallow river to push the log raft over to my shore. The indifferent beaver was on the farthest side of the log raft. The friendlier one was closest to me. They both stood near the front while they assisted each other in guiding the raft to float close to the shore. The raft was a perfect two meter square, with enough room to fit a small community of beavers. In the back, was a small stack of vegetables.

They got a meter closer to shore and I walked up to the raft.

“Jump.” ordered the closest beaver while waving me onto the raft.

I did as asked and jumped onto the raft with a running start. I landed softly on the log raft and it rocked from side to side for a moment before leveling out. I began to pant again as I was reminded of the hot sun by looking at it. I then turned to my new traveling companions with a smile.

“I appreciate the lift.” I said to the two beavers.

The indifferent one turned around and replied, “No sweat. Just don’t try to eat us as we go down the river. Please.” The beaver received a look from his friend.

“Nah, I wouldn’t eat my traveling companions. Besides, I don’t want to have to swim to shore. Although, I hope the pony we’ll meet up with will give me something to eat. I haven’t gone on my morning hunt.” I commented, before I realized what I said.

Both beavers looked back at me with worried looks. I smiled sheepishly and added, “Don’t worry, I can go without meat for several days. So I won’t eat you.” I tried giving my best reassuring smile.

The beaver manning the left side of the raft sighed in relief and patted his chest. “Good. I was worried for a moment. Oh hey, we never got your name.” he flashed a smile.

His friend turned around and began paddling at a steady pace so we’d pick up speed.

“Call me Hushed.” I responded in between pants.

“I’m Lumberjack. That’s Woodcutter.” replied Lumberjack while gesturing to his friend.

“Hi.” Woodcutter flatly stated, without turning toward me.

Lumberjack turned toward him and lifted his eyebrow in confusion. He then ignored Woodcutter's reaction and turned back to the front of the raft with his paddle. He began repeating the motions his friend was doing and we began to move faster. I resumed panting to keep myself cool while we were exposed to the sun.

I thought about the voices of both beavers and figured out that the intelligent one who’s been to Ponyville was Lumberjack. He seems more trusting than Woodcutter ever could be. Woodcutter probably doesn’t like the idea of helping out a predator, but went along with it because of his trust in his friend. I suddenly felt grateful for Woodcutter’s assistance, even though he may not have wanted to give it.

“So, what’s your story?” Lumberjack asked me while still looking forward and course correcting every once in a while.

“What do you mean?” I asked with a tilt of my head. I wasn’t sure what he wanted from me.

He lifted his oar out of the water and faced me, “Why do you want to go to Ponyville?” his question was punctuated with a raised eyebrow.

I thought for a moment. Then I responded, “I want to see the ponies.” I turned to face the direction we were traveling. “I’ve heard wondrous stories about a civilization of hooved animals that have impressive architecture and awe inspiring art. Ever since I heard about them I’ve wanted to see them. I’m not sure when my fascination with creatures that aren’t my own species started, but I know I want to satisfy this curiosity. To go to Ponyville and learn about the ponies, would be a dream come true.” I finished with a smile.

It wasn’t a lie. I know for a fact that ponies would be interesting to watch. I also wanted to rediscover what made me human, and being around an intelligent life form that builds homes and has currency would bring me closer to the culture I lost, when I was forced to come here. I missed my home, but I also wanted to learn more about his world. I was also hoping that I would get some dog food to eat, rather than a squirrel. As delicious as animals are, it kinda sucks not being able to have a conversation with something that can talk.

Especially when beavers like these have the ability to speak.

“Wow, I didn’t think wolves would think that way.” I was surprised to find that Lumberjack wasn’t the one who said that.

I looked over at Woodcutter who had an awed expression. I smiled at him and reminded myself to pant while I was in the sun. I stopped quickly after that to respond.

“Well yeah, it’s hard to understand a creature you don’t get to speak to most of the time. I find it refreshing to be able to speak to someone I would normally consider prey.” I reassured him.

Woodcutter gave me a soft smile and turned back around to readjust our course. We were drifting a little far to the right as the river twisted left. Lumberjack turned around and assisted in guiding the raft.

“Hey Hushed.” started Woodcutter without turning to me. “What’s it like eating meat all the time? Actually no, don’t answer that. What’s it like to be able to sneak around animals, without them noticing you?”

I slowly inched forward and whispered into his ear.

“Unpred-” he jumped out of his skin. “-ictable” I laughed slyly as he recovered from his miniature heart attack. “Sorry, had to. But in all seriousness, being as stealthy as I am is useful. You can learn a lot about the world by just watching it. I’ve learned a lot about different creatures by just listening to their conversations. A lot like how I knew you guys were going to Ponyville. It has its advantages.” I told him with a smile.

Woodcutter gave me a stink eye while his friend Lumberjack snickered. Woodcutter nodded his head, appeased by my answer, and he seemingly forgave me for the scare because he turned around with an indifferent face. Then they both got back to rowing the raft down the river. I began to pant and go on the lookout for anything watching us from the tree line.

Scanning my eyes over the river was a boring, self-given task. I saw the trees leaning forward over the river and I could see the history of the large river. My observations of the dissolved land around the roots made me believe the river used to start as a small tributary, thousands of years ago before digging into the earth and removing land. Eventually, it became a river and continued to expand and take soil from the roots of nearby trees. It explained why I could see roots three meters out into the river at maximum. And we had to move around that, so we wouldn’t be shipwrecked.

I actually was worried when we almost clipped it. But thanks to quick thinking from Woodcutter, he was able to use his oar to push us away from the outcropping of roots. I licked his head as a thanks and he gave me an angry look. I assumed it was because he expected me to bite his head off. I looked around sheepishly while Lumberjack started to roll around on his back, laughing. I later felt bad because I noticed how Woodcutter became a little uneased at my presence after that.

I resumed my task of scouting the shoreline and noticed a pair of yellow eyes following us. I stopped panting to look at them, and Lumberjack took notice of it. When he looked back he saw me staring intently at our right with my ears forward and my body motionless. The heat of the midday sun was forgotten to me, as I stared down the unknown challenger. He looked past the bushes and trees and saw the eyes too. He quietly got Woodcutters attention and looked in the direction of the eyes with me. Woodcutter got the message through his friend’s worried stare, and looked in the direction of the eyes. Nothing was said as we floated by the location. All of us kept our eyes on the unspoken threat, until it was out of sight.

I turned to them with a serious look on my face. “We need to pick up the pace.” I stated ominously.

“W-we’re safe right? We’re out on the water and they’re on the shore. I-I’m sure we don’t need to worry about them… right?” asked Lumberjack with an uncertain look toward me.

I responded with another serious glare and added, “They may follow us downriver and get us while we're disembarking. I’m not sure if we’re being hunted or it’s just you guys. But since you’re my guides, I will protect you if I can. I suggest we pick up the pace and hit landfall as soon as possible.”

Woodcutter took my advice to heart and began to paddle faster, but tried not to seem frantic.

“How can you be so sure?” Lumberjack inquired while paddling quicker, in time with Woodcutter.

“I’d do the same if I had the energy. But I wouldn’t let you know I was hunting you. I’ve seen how Timberwolves hunt; they will wear you out before moving in for the kill. If they have you boxed in they’d kill you anyway. I’ve seen them chase down a deer for days before it wore itself out and collapsed. The only way we’re going to get out of this alive is by being quicker and sneakier than them.” I responded with urgency.

Woodcutter spoke up, “How do you know they were chasing the deer for days?”

“I saw them pass by me at one point as I was walking around, searching for a place to sleep. The alpha had a scar under his eye. A day later, I saw the same pack chasing the same deer. Only the deer was worn out and collapsed in front of me. The pack came through the bushes and saw me above the worn out deer. They respected me, and must have assumed that I took it down. They bowed and backed up to let me have my share.” I retold them a story of my second Timberwolf encounter on day seven.

“What did you do?” Lumberjack asked already not liking the answer.

I gave him a solemn look. “I was hungry, so I took the right to have the first bite.” Lumberjack looked appalled while Woodcutter nodded his head in understanding.

“Why?” Lumberjack asked with a shaky voice.

“Remember what I am, Lumberjack. A wolf must eat meat to survive. Killing is easy for me to do. Although I do feel some shame in taking that bite. It didn’t belong to me, nor did I enjoy taking its life. It was just something I had to do.” I explained.

Lumberjack looked like he was about to speak before Woodcutter interrupted his thought process. “Jack…” he looked at him seriously. “He can’t help it. He’s a wolf; if he were to spare everything he caught, he would have died of hunger. He may also not be here today to tell us we are being hunted by Timberwolves.” Woodcutter reasoned.

I decided to intrude and took a step forward toward Lumberjack. He responded by looking at me with worry. I sat down beside him and put my paw on his shoulder.

“I can’t change what I am. But I’m able to change who I am. I want to be able to eat food without having to kill. But right now that shouldn’t be in the forefront of our minds. We are in this together now, and I will keep you safe, for as long as I can. We must move faster…” I looked at the treeline and saw movement several feet behind us, and added, “Hopefully, we can get to Ponyville without incident.”

I returned to the center of the log raft and the beavers returned to paddling. I watched as the movement in the forest retreated further and further. I could smell the horrid breath the creatures have, and I could hear their movement become so faint, it began to disappear. After five minutes of watching them I began to pant again, feeling safe enough to resume cooling my body while we went down the river at a swift pace. I began keeping track of the amount of minutes we were away from the creatures.

I sighed in relief as ten minutes went by without hearing or seeing any signs of the Timberwolves. I turned back to the beavers who still tried to speed up the raft.

“Ok, the Timberwolves are out of earshot. We’ve left them behind ten minutes ago. Hopefully we can reach our destination without confrontation.” I told them.

They both noticeably relaxed. Woodcutter looked at me with a thankful gaze, before it became a questioning one. “Can they smell us?” he asked while scratching his head.

I thought about it and looked at both shores, “Yes. They should be able to. But when we hit the shore, I’m going to do a few things to you so they won’t follow us to Ponyville, and put everyone at risk. We should pick up our pace. I’ll be on the lookout and tell you to go prone if there’s anything else out there.”

The trees seem to be darker and spookier than the ones ten minutes ago. I assumed it’s a different part of the forest and different species of tree were dominant here. I kept an eye out for anything strange that would raise a red flag in my head. I began to smell the difference between this forest and the one we were in ten minutes ago. The residual scent of blood entered my nose and I began to become very self-conscious. I looked around franticly for anything that would put us at risk.

I noticed movement above us and looked up. It was the worst mistake ever. I saw vultures, eagles, hawks, and crows circling areas of the forest randomly. I knew for a fact that they were scavenging the food hunters killed. I could only hazard a guess at how many birds were on the ground picking at the remains of a creature that lost its life in a hunt.

As I mulled over in my thoughts I heard a distant cracking of leaves and the breaking of wood. Large chunks of wood at that. I quickly growled in the direction of the noise to get the attention of the beavers. I didn’t want to make any sort of noise so I just laid down on my stomach and stayed motionless. The beavers did the same and looked in the direction of the forest. Slowly but surely, the noise got louder and I could see trees being pushed aside like nothing. I could see a serpent like body come into view in the dark, shadowy areas of the trees.

I almost got up and ran off the raft before remembering I was in the center of a body of water. I wanted to shout at the beavers to move us closer to the shore so the trees would give us more cover. But thankfully the raft was moving quickly enough so when the creature poked its head out of the treetops to get its bearings I had only moments of time to get a good look at its two of its heads. I assumed this was the hydra the beavers spoke about. I was happy to see the forest was on my side and the leaves got between us and its two exposed heads.

I slowly stood up and looked back at my beaver friends who were currently paled from fear. Woodcutter slowly got up and started to paddle a little faster. Lumberjack did the same. I looked at the sky to check the time. The sun was past its zenith and has moved halfway down on the other side of the sky to our left. The river began to bend to the left and then the right after five more minutes of drifting. Woodcutter and Lumberjack continued to adjust our course so we kept up speed while avoiding the river bank.

As time went on I watched the shore and panted to keep myself cool. The sun sunk below the treetops and I stopped panting. I was now letting my body keep me warm as the shadows cooled my body. There was a sudden disturbance in the water and I started spinning around in place watching as bubbles and waves began to hit the log raft. Lumberjack and Woodcutter looked concerned and brought the wooden oars out of the water. Lumberjack however started to smile and calm down.

A purple creature exploded out of the water and looked down at us. It was the river serpent that Lumberjack spoke about. I was apprehensive when first meeting the gargantuan creature as I didn’t know what it was. But it’s surprisingly fancy looking golden locks and mustache and posh pose made me double take and reprocess everything I thought was normal. Then I realized I was in Equestria, the land of talking dogs, animals, ponies, and assumingly everything unnatural.

I cocked my head to the right and stared at the towering purple creature. It looked down at me and the beavers and raised an eyebrow in confusion. Woodcutter and I tensed up.

“Hey Steven! It’s me Lumberjack!” shouted Lumberjack to the serpent with a smile and waving his arms.

“Jack?” asked the serpent in a confused and posh tone. He bent over and looked closer at Lumberjack’s smiling face. “OH JACK IT IS YOU! How wonderful to see you again!” he smiled and then looked at me and Woodcutter. “Why are you traveling with this ghastly beast?” he sounded offended and I felt a little upset.

I would be impressed that he spoke perfect English if I wasn’t upset that he called me ghastly in a very posh tone. But his size made me rethink my opinion of him. I honestly wouldn't want to be on his bad side, especially when I'm on a little raft who's pilots are on his side.

“Please don’t insult him. He asked for a lift to Ponyville. We were unsure of his intentions, but he’s protected us from prying eyes of Timberwolves since we left the safety of the tranquil southern parts of the northern forest. He’s been helpful to us ever since.” Lumberjack explained on my behalf.

“Hmm, I see.” Steven mused rubbing his chin with his left claw and his right claw under his left elbow. “Well wolf. What’s your story?” he asked unsure.

I decided to be polite; surely someone who acted so joyously toward Lumberjack is only being rude because he himself isn’t a predator. Or at least he understands the hardships of a prey animal and is just looking out for his friend. Both of which are admirable traits, and both are only speculation. I didn’t have a choice but to talk to him because his abdomen is pressed up against the log raft, and being a twenty ton sea serpent means he could drown me with a single finger. That thought alone made me a little worried.

I respectfully gave him a short bow and started, “Salutations. I’m Hushed Shadow by the diamond dogs. You along with my companions may call me Hush or Hushed for simplicity purposes.” I noticed he didn’t seem too convinced, but he was relaxed. So I went with flattery. “I must say I’m very impressed with your lavish hair style.” I said hopefully.

He lowered his claw from his face and removed his analyzing gaze and replaced it with a questioning one. It was a small but subtle hint that he didn’t expect me to be so polite.

So I continued. “I’m even more impressed with the fact that you’re able to live in a river and keep your hair from being matted down and somehow keeping it from getting dirty.” I finish with truthful admiration and observation. I assumed he has hair that naturally does that like mine, but there’s something that seemed off with that assumption, mainly because naturally awesome fur seems rare and it's less likely for a giant fish to adapt it.

He smiled at me and nodded his head. I could see Lumberjack wipe nervous sweat from his forehead and sigh with relief. Woodcutter was smiling in my direction while giving me a nod for my quick thinking. I smiled at him back and I relaxed as I saw the serpent give me a more respectful analyzing gaze. He spoke up with a friendlier voice and emphasized his words with hand waves.

“Oh, why thank you dear boy. Your eyes are a lovely deep blue, I can get lost in them if I stare to long.” he cooed and I felt slightly uncomfortable. “And must admit to admire your lovely coat. It seems so slick and shiny.” he complimented, then questioned me. “Did you use a comb for it? You seem well groomed.”

I waved my paw in dismissal while shaking my head. “Oh no, nothing so simple. My coat naturally is like this. My species of wolf is from the Ezo family. We are a rare type of wolf that has strange, but amazing abilities. Seeing one such as myself would be so rare it would be like waiting for a two thousand year comet to arrive in the night sky. My race is declining. But we keep ourselves well hidden so you won’t know we’re there.” I explained myself.

“Oh, then I should consider myself grateful to meet your acquaintance.” he said respectfully.

I noticed how shiny his scales were. The moment I noticed them I began to think on how well he must keep them cleaned. He does his hair so well it looks like he’s upper class, while his scales are so clean to the contrastingly dirty river.

“Your scales are very clean.” I began complimenting his scales, “I’m impressed that they’re so…reflective and pure. A very nice contrast to the murky waters you live in.”

“Oh, why thank you for noticing! I’ve had compliments about my scales and my expertly quaffed mane. But I’ve never been complimented on my hard work.” he smiled. “I swear, you’re trying to get on my good side.” He said with a wink.

I had to think of a way to solidify our trust, even with that wink that chilled my spine. “Oh but I am. I may need to return to the river for water or travel. I’d enjoy a good conversation if I choose to return, and simply making your acquaintance or earning your trust and friendship is of an interest to me.”

He nodded and smiled. “Hmm...So true. So what made you want to go to Ponyville?” he asked.

“I want to see a culture that my fathers and forefathers haven’t seen in centuries. Ponies are avoided by my family for the simple reasons of survival. Our race is hunted for our coats, and ponies found them as a luxury when we were more common. Our sneaky nature made a luxury item even more valuable, or so I assume. Now I’m sure since my race has supposedly been extinct for centuries, I want to see what ponies look like. And maybe live among them.” I told him.

He looked sympathetic. “Hmm... interesting motives. If ever you feel insecure, just come to the river. I’ll protect you if you need it.” He offered. "Ponies are very understanding, I'm sure I can convince them to leave you be."

“Thank you.” I said.

“Actually Magnet, we were trying to get down the river and a pack of Timberwolves may be hunting us. Can we go through please?” asked Lumberjack.

“Timberwolves?” shouted Steven Magnet with alarm. “Oh right! Well you’d better get off your raft and head to Ponyville from here.” He said pushing the log raft to the shore.

“Here? Why?” Asked a confused Woodcutter.

I was confused as well, surely getting off here is more dangerous than Ponyville pond where this ends up.

“The Timberwolf mating season has started up. See the scavengers?” he asked pointing up and I was reminded of the circling birds. “They’ve been on the forest edge for a while now. Ponyville pond is mostly in the Everfree, and acts as a watering hole. They try to take little ponies that wonder too close to the forest edge. The pond is a common hang out spot for them.”

“What does this have to do with their mating season?” I asked.

He looked at me as he shooed us onto the shore. We obliged and jumped from the raft to the muddy and grassy shore.

“The Timberwolves always hunt more often when pregnant. They gorge on food now so the other mothers don’t eat what’s left for them. Zap apple season is also this time of year. So they crowd around them for its magical lightning.” he explained.

I cocked my head to the side with the most flabbergasted look. Lumber and Wood both shook their heads and face palmed but remained silent.

“Timberwolves are magical wolves that are held together by magic. If they don’t recharge with the zap apple trees, then they fall apart for good.” He said.

I heard howling in the distance. But it was getting closer and I remembered the situation we’re in. I looked at the beavers and reminded myself of how much they smell. A wolf would pick up on them and track us to Ponyville and put the lives of ponies in danger. I looked around franticly, and found a small pool of mud without water near the shore. I motioned for them to follow as I quickly made my way toward it.

I pointed at it with my paw and firmly ordered, “Roll.”

“Why?” asked Woodcutter.

“Because I can smell you, and if I can then so can the Timberwolves. They’ll follow us if you don’t.” I explained.

They nodded and quickly started to roll in the mud. Soon their scent became faint and then died as they went from a light brown to a dark muddy grey. Steven Magnet looked a little disgusted, but understood the reasoning and backed off from the shore.

“I’ll keep your raft safe.” he added while pulling it back into the river. “You hurry to Ponyville and get yourselves safe.” He said and went back into the water.

The raft idly floated before a giant purple claw came out and grabbed its side and swam downstream with it. I watched it go out of eyesight before looking back at my companions with urgency in my eyes. They seemed scared and ready to flee on my command. I needed them to be as calm as possible and to follow my every command. Right now was a good time to set ground rules while we walked to Ponyville.

We began walking with Lumberjack leading us through the dense forest. It wasn’t as dense as the forest in the south, but it was a lot hillier. There were more short drop-offs and stubby trees with roots sticking out of the ground than there were bushes in the other forest.

“Ok. Lumberjack, Woodcutter.” I started in an urgent whisper. “We need to get to Ponyville as fast as we can. But I want you to keep an eye on me. If I run off then you run with me. If I jump into a bush then you join me or find a bush of your own. Don’t talk, no matter what. Even to ask a question. We follow Lumberjack, unless I decide to go another way understood?”

They both nodded and all conversation died. Lumberjack moved in front of us at a good pace that kept us from running into too many leaves that would rub off the mud on their fur. But would also lead us straight to Ponyville. Or that’s what I assumed. We occasionally went up steep slopes. I would protest because they exposed us for longer than we needed to be and made us work more. But I held my tongue for safety in the crowded forest.

I kept my ears out in both directions so I could hear everything around us. The howls of Timberwolves were all around us and more often than not, there was a small pack that ran past us. I heard lighting strikes, even though the clouds were light and the sky was orange from the sun's slow departure. I assumed these ‘Zap’ trees were refueling the Timberwolves with magic to keep them held together.

I heard and smelled the breath of a pack of Timberwolves and I realized how close they are. I lightly tapped Lumberjacks back and trotted quickly and quietly toward a nearby bush. I made sure I was in front of them and they followed without question. I moved slowly as I entered the bush so the leaves wouldn’t make noise. The beavers did the same. I lay down and looked outside of a small break in leaves from the bush and waited for them to pass by.

I waited long enough that I thought they went the other direction before I heard one bark and run into view. I held slowly breathed in and out as I watched the wolf wait for its pack. It sniffed idly and I began to worry for my beaver friends. I couldn’t smell them, but I could smell the dried mud on their coats. I hoped the Timberwolf wouldn’t investigate, and I was happy to see it resumed its pace the moment other wolves entered my view. They came within a meter to us and I could feel Lumberjack or Woodcutter shaking next to me. They were both taking cover on the other side of me as I watched the pack leave.

Without speaking, I got up slowly and poked my head out of the bush. The pack was running in the other direction, and they seemed to be going after something. I then noticed it was a small flock of birds that couldn’t get above the tree canopy because of the thickness of leaves. My heart went out to them, but my mind returned to my friends. I looked back and nodded to Lumberjack.

They both looked unnerved and seemed to have adrenaline coursing through their veins. They shook, not with fear but with unused adrenaline that made their muscles spasm. Woodcutter and I followed Lumberjack out of the bush and to the north. We continued more cautiously and Lumberjack stopped going up steep slopes. It felt like ages as we moved with a purpose through the forest. We came upon a wall of light. But the light wasn’t a wall, it was more the edge of the forest and the remaining light from the sky was coming through it.

It looked like a lovely luminescent orange. As we got closer our eyes adjusted and we saw on the other side of the treeline. I began to feel joy but I was alert. I knew the wolves hung around the forest edge. Lumberjack moved forward with a quickened pace and made more noise. I began to become worried. I became terrified when a familiar scent passed my nose. It was the breath of a Timberwolf that I could smell before we even reached the edge of the forest. I promptly stepped on Lumberjacks tail and stopped him.

He looked at me with a quizzical expression but he saw my intent gaze ahead and he stopped. He backed up behind me but I stopped him and pointed with my paw at a bush to our left. He nodded, and then they hid inside it without question. I made sure they were quiet and hidden well before moving forward. My head passed the foliage and I saw five Timberwolves lying on the ground with their eyes closed. They were breathing normally, so I assumed this was a hunting technique. I saw how they were positioned. They were in path with dried leaves on the ground with a no-man's-land between us.

I understood we had to go around them. I got up and walked to my left to find another bush to hide behind. But I came to a realization, there were even more wolves around us. The farther I went to the left the more wolves I saw. I was out of sight distance from the bush that Woodcutter and Lumberjack were hiding in. I went around the corner of the bush I was on the other side of and looked at them with a solemn expression. I raised my paw and held it out like a flat palm to say stay.

They peaked out of the bush, wondering what my next move was. Lumberjack and Woodcutter looked almost panicked and mortified when I turned around and went farther away from them. I took care to not let my paws crack on leaves or make any noise as I wondered away from my companions. I found a small clearing deeper into the forest that was perfect for my plan on saving the beavers. I sat down in the center and began to howl.

“HooooooooooooWWWWWWWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHH” It was a contrast to the Timberwolf howl.

I immediately heard rustling of bushes and crunching of leaves coming from the forest edge. I knew they were after me. I began to run deeper into the forest. My fear and my feet carried me a long distance without tiring. I began to scan for a bush to hide in but I found myself begin to become surrounded. The Timberwolves came in on all sides. A pack appeared from my left and they took a swipe at me. I was forced to turn right, and I no longer had the ability to successfully hide. I started panting from the sprint.

I ran for safety that I couldn’t find. The howls behind me told me that more wolves joined the hunt and I saw a pack on my right. I was beginning to feel boxed in. I jumped over some low bushes and entered a field of blue flowers, the same type of flower I slept on the night before. I froze in the middle of the blue field when I saw the other side of it. Another pack of wolves entered the clearing and successfully boxed me in.

I was now truly afraid for my life. I knew that this would be the end. But I felt at peace, knowing I’ve done something good and hopefully the legend of Hushed the Ezo wolf would pass on into legend. I said my grace as I spun around on the spot keeping an eye on all the wolves and began to lose my nerve. The wolves stepped forward onto the blue flower while growling menacingly. I dared not close my eyes or it would be the end of me.

Suddenly the largest wolf that looked like an alpha stopped his approach and looked down at the blue flowers. He then had a nervous look on him. I followed his gaze and was confused, and so was the other Timberwolves until they noticed the flowers. Or at least the ones on them at the time. They stopped growling while the ones in the supposed ‘clear’ looked on with worry. An expression I didn’t think I’d see in a predator while hunting.

The ones deeper into the field started to be covered in blue spots and fell to pieces.

My jaw hung open and I breathed from my mouth idly while I watched the scene before me unfold. The Timberwolves began running out of the field of blue with terrified expressions and one by one they fell to pieces. Some made it out of the field but still fell to pieces with blue spots all over their wooden bodies. The remaining Timberwolves growled menacingly at me and backed up and away from the field.

They were out of sight within a few seconds.

I couldn’t move, the flower that gave me a good night sleep also saved me from being food for wolves that once respected me. I began to rethink my place on the food chain, and I now have a renewed love for the blue flowers that I took comfort in, just the other night.

Woodcutter and Lumberjack told their tale to a butter yellow Pegasus in front of her cottage. The cottage had a roof of leaves and birdhouses. The other animals listened in on the amazing tale that they told while idly watching the treeline for any movement. They heard howling an hour ago and the beavers ran up to Fluttershy to ask for help.

“I-I don’t know if I can help. I’m sorry but I-I don’t know if your wolf friend is ok. He hasn’t shown up anywhere near the cottage, and even if he had Mr. Bear would probably scare him away if he tried to get close.” explained Fluttershy.

“But we can’t leave him!” shouted Lumberjack. “He risked his life to save us! And I don’t want to have to leave him in a forest where he could be eaten by Timberwolves

“I-I’m sorry.” said Fluttershy timidly. “But if he’s in the forest, then I can’t get him. The Timberwolves would hurt anypony going in the forest, and I don’t want to risk any more animals or myself for a wolf. But I’ll tell Mr. Bear that if he sees a black wolf then to let him in. If he’s as sneaky as you said he is, then he might be hiding and come back in the morning.” she explained to them reassuringly and apologetically.

“You two should get some rest. You’ve had a long journey and you survived Timberwolves. You can rest in the cottage…” she waited for them to turn around.

Woodcutter and Lumberjack walked into the cottage looking defeated. Lumberjack looked back to see Fluttershy walking toward a bear that was resting on the edge of the forest as a lookout. The sky was dark and the sun retreated for the moon and the stars to camp in the sky. Lumberjack looked around once again and could only see the soft glow of yellow eyes beyond the treeline. He relented and walked inside with his friend Woodcutter.

They took their places on conveniently placed baskets, near the green couch. They laid down with solemn expressions. Woodcutter rolled onto his back while Lumberjack lay on his side.

Woodcutter spoke up, offering a suggestion, “Maybe Fluttershy’s right. Maybe he is hiding and will be here in the morning.”

“Yeah…” said Lumberjack with sorrow.

Woodcutter decided not to respond and let his friend be alone with his thoughts. He wanted to get to his own as well and began to think on how he could have been nicer to Hushed. He began to feel regretful for doubting his sincerity and began to go deeper into depression as he looked up at the ceiling.

They began to hear a howl from beyond the trees. Woodcutter began to silently tear up as he listened to it. Lumberjack sat up on his hind legs and looked at Woodcutter.

“Woodcutter…” stated Lumberjack. “That’s not a Timberwolf.”

Woodcutter shot up and listened closely. The howl was changing pitch like the one Hushed howled in the southern part of the north forest. They both began to smile wider and wider as they recognized the vocal cords of a wolf very familiar to them.

Fluttershy was walking back to her cottage before hearing a distinct howl of a wolf. She dismissed it as a Timberwolf before she noticed it didn’t stop, and only changed pitch for the extra seconds it lasted. She turned around to Mr. Bear and saw him closing his eyes and swaying left to right from the majestic sound. Fluttershy was awed by the howl and realized it was too different from a Timberwolf howl to be one.

She smiled softly and commented, “I wonder who taught him how to howl?”

Author's Note

OK guys sorry for the late chapter. Just these weeks have been hectic. But I got this long ass epic piece of shit done so that's cool. Yes it LOOKS LIKE ADVENTURE but it's changing! it will morph into slice of life ok. So this excitement will diminish eventually.

I really only needed the scene with Woodcutter and Lumberjack to build trust that will be used later.

Oh and I have a new student! He's been a good story writer so far and I hope for him to be bigger than me one day :D
I encourage you guys to show your support on his newest story Mordane Stronghoof

Editor's Notes: About damn time, eh?

Call from CreeperDaReeper started.
ultra(1437) cheeky dickwaffle: no
Call with CreeperDaReeper ended.
ultra(1437) cheeky dickwaffle: i'm FINISHING this chapter for gera
ultra(1437) cheeky dickwaffle: gaer
ultra(1437) cheeky dickwaffle: gear*
ultra(1437) cheeky dickwaffle: and i can't keyboard today, but i'm still doin git

If you spot any errors, let us know, we'll get em fixed. I think i got 99% of em, there might be one or two around, dug in worse than a Georgia tick.

Chapter 5

I waited for a few minutes before continuing on my journey through the forest. I was stressed out of my mind when I started walking. I mentally mapped the location of those blue flowers, and reminded myself to never lose them again. I walked for ten minutes while keeping a good jogging pace, and slowing down so I didn’t start panting for fear of attracting too much attention. It was stressful to hear the howling of Timberwolves deep into the forest. I knew now that when they hunt or are giving chase they howl to attract attention to themselves by other packs.

I tried to backtrack where I ran and used the old scent of the Timberwolves to find where I was just at. The Timberwolf stampede left trails of pine smell for me to follow. Walking through one such road of smell I came across a new smell. One filled with apples and a lingering scent of blood. I ignored the scent of blood and I followed the smell of apples. The day had not yet finished itself, and I still had some light left from the setting sun. The orange sky’s color became a deeper orange. I picked up the pace toward the apple scent, in hopes I’d find pony civilization.

I walked without certainty and more than a little worry for myself and the environment. I followed my nose as it led me to what I assumed was east. I kept my ears alert for any signs of steps of a creature and my nose searched for anything that had a pine smell. After a little while, I calmed myself and began to walk more slowly and without as much worry. I’ve been able to avoid the Timberwolves for this long with company. So there was no real reason to worry about them finding me alone.

I began to worry about the safety of Lumberjack and Woodcutter. But I knew they would be safe now that they hopefully made it on the other side of the tree-line.

I was happy to find that through all the hilly terrain, I was able to find a vantage point that wasn’t obscured by another hill. In the distance and through the trees I was able to pick out a row of apple trees. I smiled widely at the possibility of being able to chew on apples. Dogs are able to eat apples, but they usually prefer meat, the same goes with wolves. It’s more because wolves and dogs are built to be predators. But at times they are known to eat grass, or even vegetables or fruit, to ease their stomachs. Grass is more popular in that aspect due to its quantity.

Right now I wouldn’t begrudge the taste of an apple.

I walked down the slope and soon found myself on the other side of a white fence. I stared unimpressed at the fence and squeezed through the logs that connected to each beam. It wasn’t all that challenging. I looked up at the now exposed night sky and noticed the stars were beginning to show with the waning light pollution from the sun. I began to hear howling behind me in the forest and I quickly made my way into the orchard. I was surrounded by apple trees and I began to admire the orchard as the shadows gave me safety. I looked out over to my right and saw the most awe-inspiring sight.

Before me was a great field of apples, and it was so large, that it went off into the horizon. I began to believe that I ended up in a forest of apple trees rather than a farm. But I turned around and saw a red barn in the distance that made me think otherwise. I began to drop to the ground slowly to get rest before I heard the clanging of metal after the Timberwolves howled.

I shot up and looked at the barn again and noticed a farmhouse close by with an old mare as she ran around with pieces of metal strapped to her body. I became increasingly intrigued as the howling of the Timberwolves seemed to move away from the noise. Naturally I started going toward her while ducking in the shadows. My paws silently stepped around the trees, and my frizzy coat made me blend with the shadows. I was nothing more than a black dot in the shadows to the old mare.

I got to the edge of the apple tree field and went prone on the shadow of an apple tree. The pony was only ten meters away, and I began to watch and observe its actions. The shape of the pony creature was strange and foreign to me. I’ve never seen something so bizarre. She was shaking left and right as she ran back and forth to make as much noise as possible. I could understand why the Timberwolves would back away from this. The noise was shrill and annoying but I stayed and watched.

“Is this really a pony?” I asked myself and kept observing. “This is just… unnatural. Their color is just awkward and their size seems off from a regular pony. Their heads are bigger and this one has a picture on her rear.”

A window opened on the second story of the farmhouse. “Granny, yah shouldn’t be out here alone.” came a heavy southern drawl from the through the window.

My eyes widened, when the connection of the drawl here and the one back at home seemed so similar that it could only be the same. I continued to look on with interest.

“Then why don’t yah come down an’ join me Applejack?” asked the grandmother.

“All righty then, ah’ll get mah rope.” replied the girl from the farmhouse.

I watched as the window closed, and a light turned on downstairs a few minutes later. An orange pony with a Stetson walked out the front door with a rope in her mouth. She had a picture of three apples on her rear and a stoic look on her face. She seemed serious about something but I wasn’t sure what it was. Maybe the ponies are aware of the Timberwolves acting up and are doing what they can to keep them away. It would explain why the younger one wanted to be with the grandmother. The green one still ran back and forth until the orange one stopped beside her.

“The Timberwolves ‘re actin’ up more than usual.” noted the older sounding one.

The younger one dropped the rope and asked, “What’cha think they’re doin’? Ah know they act up during Zap Apple season, but there seems to be more of ‘em this time.” She turned to look in the direction of the forest.

The green elderly pony looked off in the direction of the forest and sighed. They both had a sorrowful expression on their faces. The howls began to come closer and the older pony started banging on the pots she had tied to her back. I watched and listened closely for the conversation that they shared before the old mare looked near my direction.

At first I thought she spotted me and I lifted my head slightly. The movement caught her eye and she looked in my direction. I froze and waited for her to lose interest but it never happened. She squinted in my direction and leaned forward slightly. The orange pony beside her looked at her quizzically before following her gaze.

“Hey Applejack,” started the grandmother. “I think there’s something hiding in the shadows.”

I heard her say something. Applejack squinted at the shadows as her failed attempt to zoom in. She wasn’t looking right at me, just around my general area. I thought to myself for a moment, “Its time to leave. If they see me, then they see me, but if I run away they’ll think me strange or malicious. If I move slowly and walk away they might ignore me. I could only guess the rope was for capturing anything that got too close or its some sort of whip for self-defense, and I don’t want to find out which one was the right answer.”

I stood up and I heard a collective gasp from the old pony and Applejack. I could remember her name well enough because of the cereal brand named Applejack. “Also the alcoholic beverage.” But I turned and began to walk away calmly before any incident starts up. Unfortunately I heard hooves pounding on the ground behind me and I went into a sprint. I looked back and saw that Applejack pony following me with determination in her eyes and the rope in her mouth.

I weaved in and out of trees and stayed in the shadows so her eyes would play tricks on her. I safe distance was kept between us as she tried to gain ground while I tried to make her lose the ground she gained.

“Get back ‘ere, yah varmint!” she shouted at me through the rope.

“Really? I could count five cowboy movies with that same line.” I thought to myself.

I ran at an angle, so there will be more trees obscuring her view of me than if I had run in just a straight line through the evenly spread out trees. I then stopped in a shadow and went prone and waited for her to pass. She galloped right past me, and slowed to a stop when she realized she couldn’t see me anymore. She looked angrily at the direction she thought I went and grabbed her hat with her hoof and threw it on the ground.

“It got away…” she mumbled to herself dejectedly.

I stood up and walked up behind her with a devilish plan in mind. She picked up her hat and fixed it back on her head with her right hoof. The rope was still in her mouth and she had a serious expression on her face. She turned to the right and I rushed up and licked her on her right cheek. I then dashed off and I heard her stumble on the ground. I looked back and she had an incredulous look on her face. She wiped the saliva from her face and I rushed off in the direction I came from.

I reached the edge of the orchard with less energy than when I entered. I chose to jump over the fence and I entered the forest where I got control of my breath. I was panting to get more oxygen into my lungs and I began to look around the dark and gloomy forest I now feared and mused, “The predators were out to get me. Great, and now I’m worried if I’d survive, if I were to leave and go back south to meet back up with Powell and the pack.”

I let these thoughts flow out of my mind and return to the orange mare that I licked. I figured that leaving her in confusion and a wet face was a little rude so I’d give her a song. I began to howl the song of friendship as loud as I could so it’d carry into the orchard. I changed the pitches from a starting point of low to higher pitches. I heard the other howls of the Timberwolves die down and stop entirely as I howled. The forest became deathly quiet and much more eerie. I decided that now was the time to go and find a place to sleep.

I faced back toward where I remembered the blue flowers would be, and started walking slowly and cautiously. I knew for a fact that the Timberwolves heard me, but I wasn’t so sure whether or not they would pursue me. I kept close to the bushes in this creaky and spooky forest. I was unnerved by every sound that a tree would make as the wind brushed the treetops. I would hide at every sign of movement, and more often than not it would be a pack of Timberwolves. I spent ages just hiding and less time moving. But I was patient, because my life depended on it.

The unnerving glow of the wolves’ eyes would look into my very soul every time the gaze happened to pass by me. I wanted to run from them as fast as I could. But I knew that doing that would grab their attention, and they’d hunt me like last time. And there was no guarantee that I’d run into another patch of life-saving blue flowers.

The next pack of wolves stopped and laid down several meters away from me. I carefully stepped out of the foliage I found refuge in and walked around them. I made my way through more bushes and around stubby trees that made the forest that much more unnerving. I walked calmly around bushes and in small ditches to avoid high ground. It is nice to see what’s around you. But if you can see it, it can see you.

I then stepped between two bushes and it made a light rustling noise as I walked through it. I ended up in a bush-free area that had those blue flowers. The light from the moon above came through the treetops to reveal the ground below. I was happy to find the flowers I took comfort in earlier, and the night before, were still clustered like nature intended. But this flowerbed was different from the one I was in, and surrounded by wolves. This one had a few trees in the center like they didn’t care for the effects of the flowers. I stepped into the field and a weight was lifted off my shoulders as my worries were melted away by the safety of the blue field.

The edges of the field didn’t have any planks of wood so I could tell that this one wasn’t the one that saved me. But I was thankful for it nonetheless. In hindsight I would be safer in town. But the populace is currently terrified of wolves during this season. The unwelcome introduction of ‘Applejack’ told me enough that I’d be frowned upon if I enter the town at this time. Also my empty stomach and thirsty tongue has been bugging me, along with my tired eyes. I lay down on my stomach in the field of flowers and within seconds I was asleep.

I awoke to the majestic sound of birds.

“Get out of my nest bitch! Those are my eggs!”

Not as welcome as one might think.

I groggily opened my eyes with a new outlook on life, “Or at least the morning rituals of birds.” But I remained on the ground while listening to the wildlife around me. My empty stomach and my dry mouth prompted me to get up and find a source of food and water instead of going back to sleep. I looked around and saw the once gloomy forest transformed into an awkwardly shaped cluster of trees. The trees were stubby or tall depending on the closeness of the adjacent trees. The grass and the bushes were in abundance but separated as if the earth moved and waited for the plants to reclaim what it lost. And the ground was bumpy and warty.

I stood up and looked at the sky. The sun was coming up, and the day was only just beginning. I reminded myself that I didn’t know what north was, and I remembered back to the raft ride here. I remembered that the sun moved across the sky as we moved north. It went from east to west like I remember my sun did. I looked back up at the sky and took note of the positioning of the sun. It was still rising in the east, so I knew what north was. I promptly left the field and went north.

I was cautious and alert when I walked into the forest. The Timberwolves left no sign that they were still around, nor did they leave any uneaten corpses. But they left the stench of blood that I was used to by now. It was faint enough that animals without sensitive noses weren’t able to smell it. But it was thick enough to make me frown at the senseless violence. I’m good with hunting for food or maybe one trophy. But the amount of consumption on this scale is uncalled for.

The morning breeze taunted my hearing as I walked by making the leaves shuffle loudly in the canopy above. It created white noise that deafened me to the world and made me unaware of the sounds that a creature could make when they move. This white noise was once my greatest utility. But now it’s used against me as I’m the hunted. But thankfully for my natural stealth and my learned sneaking skills from hunting in the human world, I’m able to hide from anything that wants to kill me, and I walked on paths that were hidden by natural land obstacles.

I continued walking north while keeping an eye out for Timberwolves. I continued on with some concern in my movements. But nothing kept me from my goal of returning to Lumberjack and Woodcutter. I need to know if our separation was worth it and they made their way to the pony’s home that they mentioned. I also wanted food as fast as possible and water on the side.

As I walked, my mind wondered to the two ponies I met. They seemed so strange to me. The orange one who’s name is the same of an alcoholic beverage that I can’t recall right now, and her grandmother. They must know what Timberwolves are, and how to deal with them. So I assume they’ve been in close contact with them. I should avoid them for future reference, just to keep myself from getting hurt because they don’t like wolves, or because they’ve had close encounters with them.

I don’t want any misunderstandings so soon.

I snapped out of my thoughts and noticed I was at the edge of the tree-line. I looked at the clearing I stumbled upon and saw a leaf covered cottage with a prissy maroon fence. Each fence post had a heart carved out of wood at the top. There was a path leading from the cottage to the town, and there was a chicken coup with a small wire fence that kept the chickens inside it. I noticed the large quantity and diversity of animals in the yard, and I started to drool. But I kept myself controlled. I noticed there was a sleeping bear near the entrance of the yard where the fence was open.

I stepped out into the clearing without worrying if anything saw me or not. Chances are the animals won’t see me until I get closer, or even enter the backyard. I got closer and I haven’t seen a single pony outside. I assumed whoever lived here wasn’t home or was inside. The home itself was an indication that the pony was a serious nature lover. It would be interesting to see a nature-hippie pony rather than a drug-addict-hippie pony.

I got closer and some of the animals began to notice me and converse with their neighbors as I approached. I became a little self-conscious as an eagle swooped down onto the bear and started patting it on the head. The bear groggily got up and the eagle flew off into a cloud nearby. I only just noticed the amount of flying creatures that seem to be camping in the clouds.

The bear stretched and opened its eyes while looking directly at me as I approached. I slowed down feeling a little insecure and the bear became fully aware of the world around him. He took one look at me and tilted his head in contemplation. He stood up on two legs and walked over to me very humanlike. He then sat down in front of me with a graceful thump as he landed on his rear.

“Hey.” he stated in an uninterested fashion.

I frowned warily and held my paw close to my body as preparation for a step to the right. “Uh, hi?” I responded awkwardly.

“You Hush?” he asked.

I put my paw down and I smiled. The only way he would know my name is if Lumberjack or Woodcutter told him. “Well Hushed, but yes. I’m Hushed. Do you know where Woodcutter, Lumberjack, or the pony that should live here are at?” I asked.

“Uhh…” he looked behind him and searched for the pony, then looked back at me. “Nope. But Fluttershy said you’re welcome, as long as you don’t cause trouble. She should be back later with your friends too.” he sounded exhausted.

He then yawned loudly, and said, “By the way, my name’s Barry.”

“Thanks Barry. Do you know the location of any dog food or maybe water? I haven’t had anything to drink or eat for a day now.” I asked, reminding myself of my dry throat.

“There’s a stream under the bridge. Good fresh water there. But mind the fish. As for food I don’t know if we have any, the only meat we got is the fish I catch up stream, in the forest. We can go there and get some later, but right now I’ve got some morning duties to attend to, like organizing the watch to keep a lookout for anything dangerous heading our way.” he explained while getting back on all fours and walking back into the yard.

I followed him in and looked around. The animals seemed apprehensive at my presence and watched me cautiously. I ignored them while quick trotting to the bridge. When I got close enough to the bridge that I could see the lake over the small incline I smiled and went down the slope. I didn’t waste my time with carefully checking the water and then lapping it up with my tongue. The water was nice and cool, but not so cold that it felt like ice. It was just the right temperature to be refreshing, without being too cold.

I lifted my head away from the surface of the water and looked to my right. I noticed the deeper water that held a small assortment of fish and crawdads. I scanned the edges of the river and found small shelled animals… slowly… moving toward… the water…

“TURTLES!”

I wagged my tail happily and rushed over to them. I started to pick out which one was cutest and I quickly found a nice medium sized turtle that wasn’t too small, or too big. Too small was just too small and too big was just ugly. But the one I found was PERFECT!

I began to lick the FUCK out of him.

I growled playfully as I tried to lick his head before he pulled it into his shell. All his limbs were safely inside his shell while I practically licked him to pieces. I’m sure I got some strange looks from the other animals. I saw a bird fly off behind me out of my peripherals. A few more licks later, Barry came over.

“Uh… What are you doing?” he asked in his gruff roar like sentences.

I turned around with a sheepish look and my tail stopped wagging. I continued to smile and my tail started wagging again. I looked into the eyes of the big brown bear as he leaned over me due to the incline. I had a feeling that if he leaned forward just an inch he’d fall on top of me, and end my life with his weight alone. I had a feeling that nothing but the truth would really appease him. Besides, the truth doesn’t hurt here, or so I assume.

“Sorry, I really like turtles.” I replied while avoiding his quizzical gaze.

He raised an eyebrow and tilted his massive head. “To eat?” he asked.

I gave him an appalled look. “What? No! I can’t even eat turtles, their shells are too hard. If I wanted to break through it by chewing, it would take too long. I just love turtles; it’s more that I find them adorable. That’s why I’m licking him…” I looked back at the turtle and raised my eyebrow. I turned back to Barry and admitted, “Or her. I don’t really know the difference.”

The bear looked at me with an almost befuddled expression, as if I just broke everything he thought was right and good in the world. But he sat up and away from the edge of the incline and looked up while rubbing his chin with a claw. The incline gave him an extra meter in height and I felt like I was in front of a Supreme Court judge.

He took a moment to himself and then looked back down at me with an uninterested look.

“Very well. But I ask you to stop for now. I don’t know what Fluttershy’s ground rules would be for you right now. So please stay out of trouble and be patient, while we wait for her to return.” he asked with an exhausted tone.

“I can do that.” I replied, nodding my head while giving him a smile.

“Thank you.” he gave me a tired, but grateful, smile.

I watched him get up and leave before I turned around and gave one last lick to the turtle I was so furiously loving just a few moments ago. I then ran out of the small river and back into the backyard of the cottage. I passed by Barry, making his way behind the cottage. I looked around at all the other animals and reminded myself of my hunger. But I knew I could indulge it, or I’d be kicked out and never welcomed back.

I looked around for a small flowerbed to lie down on. But all the ones that I saw were occupied by hordes of bunnies. I looked around at the many wary glances of the animals and decided that I’d wait somewhere where they wouldn’t be intimidated by my presence. That place would be somewhere close to the cottage, and its many bushes that outline its walls. I walked up to a small bush next to the door and I lay down. I closed my eyes and breathed in the morning air.

The sun was beating down on me so I had to begin panting to keep myself from overheating. I was glad that I chose to drink the river water because I felt its effects and I could think more clearly. Everything seemed alright now. I was somewhere safe, and there was nothing that bothered me as I rested. Well almost nothing.

I began to feel a little uneasy, almost as if I knew something was going to happen. At this time my eyes were closed, but my ears became sharper as if they were commanded to do so. I could hear Barry talking to something smaller than him. From here I could barely make out their conversation, but I didn’t really care.

My ears began to pick up on the soft blowing wind as it rustled the leaves and made the grass wave. I listened to the river whisper a peaceful tune. I could hear the breath of a nearby creature. I began to feel some prodding in my side, not forceful, it seemed to me more of an attempt to get my attention. I stopped panting and swiveled my right ear toward the creature. From what I could gather with the prods it was pretty small.

“Yes?” I asked with my eyes still closed.

“You the wolf Woodcutter was tellin’ me about?” he sounded young and a little naïve. But he carried an air of command to him.

“Yes. My name is Hushed.” I answered him, offering my name but not getting up.

“Ok. My name’s Angel… Hey can you look at me?” he sounded slightly irritated.

I responded by lifting my head and opening my eyes. I swiveled my head around to face the creature to my right and found myself eye to eye with a little white rabbit. I gave him a neutral and studying look that seemed to have a strange effect on him. He looked at me curiously before he took on a spaced-out look as he stared into my eyes. He began to lean forward slightly and his ears lay back on his head while he looked into the deep blue of my eyes.

“What is that about?” I thought to myself while cocking my head to the left.

I thought back to the time when I looked at my own reflection. I didn’t see myself when I looked deeper into my eyes; I saw some majestic being in front of me. The wolf I was didn’t seem to exist anymore, and was replaced with a creature so mesmerizing I lost myself in its gaze.

“Perhaps this is what the bunny is experiencing right now? But if so, then why hasn’t anything else had the same effect? Maybe I have to look indifferent and looked right at their face. Or maybe it has to do with how close I am to them? I should leave a mental note to figure this out. It could be useful.”

“I think I’ve lost you.” I noted with a smile toward the white rabbit.

He shook his head and rubbed his eyes before looking back at me with a quizzical expression. He then actively avoided my gaze, by looking at my nose.

“Since when have you been able to do that?” he asked curiously.

“I’m not sure what it is. I just do it. I’ve never really had an opportunity to study it, you know?” I told him.

He narrowed his eyes. “That’s a dangerous skill, wolf. I want you to know that if you do anything that puts any of the other animals’ lives in danger; you’ll be dealing with me. Got it?” he threatened, pointing a paw at me.

I took it in stride.

“That’s cool. Anyway, I should probably mingle or something. No use wasting the day in the sun, when I could be learning new things you know?” I stated neutrally while getting up on all fours.

“Hey! Don’t ignore me!” he growled irritably.

I rolled my eyes at the demanding bunny and asked, “All right. What do you want?”

“Ah’m tellin’ yah Fluttershy, the wolf just ran up an’ licked me. Then it ran off an’ sang a song!” Applejack exclaimed to her friend.

They were walking down the path to Fluttershy’s cottage as the sun reached its Zenith. Applejack was carrying a package of dog food for the arriving wolf Fluttershy was supposed to host today. While she carried it she retold the story of the other night to her long time friend. Fluttershy was listening to Applejack retell an event that happened in the night while Fluttershy waited for a wolf. Fluttershy had reason to believe the wolf was the same one the beavers were talking about.

“Well maybe we’ll see him at my place.” responded Fluttershy comfortably. She then offered, “If the wolf you saw and the one the beavers were talking about were the same, then he might show up at my place?”

“Yeah… Ah’d like tah stay at yer place fer a while. We ain’t got much chores so Big Mac’s doin’ all the werk while Ah do the rest tomorrah.” Applejack stopped in the middle of the street.

Fluttershy walked two trots ahead before noticing and she turned to watch Applejack reposition the bag that began to slide to the left. Applejack used her left forehoof to push it back into position. The bag rustled with the small pellets that were inside.

“You sure you don’t need my help?” Asked Fluttershy.

“It’s ok Fluttershy. Ah once carried each individual bushel of apples back to the barn when the wagon broke a wheel.” she boasted proudly and patted the dog food. “This here dog food ain’t nothin’ compared to the burn ah felt.”

“Well, if you insist.” Fluttershy said with a smile.

Applejack readjusted the pack and continued on down the dirt road with her friend talking a slight lead. They weren’t too far from the cottage and they could see the roof. A few eagles were staring at the ground uncharacteristically. Applejack didn’t notice but Fluttershy spotted it immediately.

“Oh, I hope the eagles aren’t hunting the field mice.” she noted woefully before a thought popped into her head. She stopped dead in her tracks, thinking for a moment, “O-or there’s something going on.” She turned back to Applejack with a concerned expression, and took off saying, “I’m sorry, I have to go ahead and see what’s going on.”

“Don’t worry ‘bout little ol’ me Sugarcube. Ah’ll get there lickady split!” Applejack replied, picking up her pace.

Fluttershy flew ahead with a new sense of vigor. She flew quickly high above the treetops and toward her cottage to get a bird’s eye view of the situation. She was high enough to be equal to the clouds that hovered above her house for the birds that liked staying up high like the bald eagle. Looking down she could see the scene before her. Her eyes widened in realization.

The wolf had arrived. And Angel had met him.

I stood in the center of a large group of animals in the center of the yard that Angel led me to, so I couldn’t do ‘any funny business’ while I was here. Angel seemed to be the most demanding bunny on the earth. But I gave him props for being so demanding to a creature like me that could literally swallow him whole. I began to respect him for his straightforwardness too. He also began to lighten up when I stopped being a smart ass toward him.

“So where are you from?” he asked with crossed arms and a raised eyebrow.

“Everfree forest. I’ve been living there for… ” I put my paw to the underside of my jaw.

“Well, I can’t say twelve days now, can I? Maybe I should tell him my age.” I thought to myself.

“Around twenty three years or so. Give or take.” I dismissively replied, before I redirected the questioning at him, “So Angel, what made you feel obligated to meet me?”

He looked at me oddly, before nodding his head and responding, “Well I’m Fluttershy’s pet, and she owns the cottage and takes care of me and all the other animals here. So I kind of feel obligated to watch over them as much as she does.”

My heart went out to the little guy. That wasn’t all that bad of a reason. But something caught my attention in his sentence.

I cocked my head to the side. “Pet?” I asked.

He along with the other animals gave me an odd look, “Yeah, pet. It’s where a pony decides to take care of you and sometimes teach you things. Pets normally help their owners whenever they can…” He paused and cocked his head to the side as well, and asked, “Is that strange to you?”

I thought about it for a moment, and responded, “Considering the fact that I’ve never been around ponies before, and haven’t even heard of the term Pet… well yea it’s strange for me to think about. But I’ll figure it out eventually.”

“Oh dear! I-Is everything alright!?” shouted a timid voice from above.

To be honest it was a little quiet, and I only picked it up because the wind didn’t blow for just a few seconds. I looked up to investigate the noise and I saw a yellow pony with wings gliding down to meet us. I raised my eyebrow in complete disbelief. I heard Powell mention unicorns. But I forgot whether or not he mentioned Pegasi. But it wasn’t the fact that the pony was a Pegasus that confused me. It was the size of her wings, and how small they were. They didn’t make any sense.

I thought to myself, “Even birds have larger wings that are the size of their bodies or larger, to help them fly. But she just broke reality with her wing size.” I continued to ponder this as she landed a meter from me and Angel with a worried expression adorning her face.

“There’s nothing wrong is there?” she asked Angel with concern in her voice.

Angel looked at me in my eyes. I looked back at him with a small amount of apprehensiveness. This bunny is now juggling my fate in his mind, and I could only hope I made a good impression on him. He looked back at Fluttershy with an uncharacteristic smile and gave her a thumbs-up. He then hopped to her side and hugged her left hoof lovingly.

“Oh that’s good.” she replied with relief, before turning to me. “Well I guess you’re welcome to stay if Angel says you’re ok. Oh! Your beaver friends are thankful for your help, and they’re relaxing at a nearby lake.” continued Fluttershy. “But I suggest you stay here so you don’t scare any nice ponies.”

I nodded my head and sat down. I looked at her in the eyes and noticed our height difference. I was just an inch shorter than her, and I sported a larger coat than her. But her soft sky blue eyes made me feel more relaxed than any other creature I’ve came into contact with.

“My name’s Fluttershy.” she started again, putting a hoof on her chest.

“I’m Hushed Shadow.” I told her in my animal speak.

“It’s nice to meet you, Hush Shade.” she replied, almost completely getting my name wrong.

I cocked my head to the size in confusion before repeating, “My name’s Hushed Shadow, not Hush Shade.”

“Oh wait… uhh.” she looked at me with a contemplating gaze, before sheepishly offering, “Oh, maybe Silent Shade?”

“No.” I gave her an unimpressed look.

“She can’t speak animal.” Angel interjected.

Both Fluttershy and I looked at him. By now he’s let go of her hoof and he’s a foot away from her.

“What do you mean?” I asked him with some mild surprise.

He crossed his arms and raised his ears high, informing me, “She can’t understand animal language, but she tries to interpret it the best she can. She’s can’t understand us, but she reads body movement and the-. Uh pitch of the noise? Yeah that and she interprets it like that.”

“Well that makes sense. But it kind of sucks, since I can’t really talk to ponies directly now.” I thought to myself.

But my thoughts were interrupted by the padding of hooves on a dirt road just over the hill and across the bridge. I listened carefully while watching the general direction of the noise. The galloping of hooves started to make itself known by the clopping on the bridge. The combination of hooves on stone made me swivel my head to the bridge before a familiar brown Stetson appeared.

I was surprised to see the same pony from last night appear over the bridge, with a bag of dog food on her back. She came galloping into the yard while scanning the area for any danger. She slowed her pace to a trot when she spotted Fluttershy being calm and smiling at her. She headed in our direction before spotting me and froze in place.

We had a five second staring contest, before Fluttershy tried to speak up, “What’s goi-” She was then interrupted by the orange pony’s shout.

“Hey! Ya’ll were at mah farm!” the orange pony pointed a hoof at me.

Despite the mental reminders of her name I could only scrap together that she was an alcoholic beverage…Possibly White Russian?

“Ya’ll better not be messin’ with Fluttershy!” she exclaimed, charging at me.

I was distracted, and suddenly remembered, “Oh right, she’s charging.”

She moved five feet in a second and I barely had enough time to sprint out of the way. But I encountered a resistance when I tried to get more than two feet. I looked back and saw her biting onto my tail with all her might. I tried to stop my momentum but it was too late. Her teeth slid across my tail and pulled out some fur.

I yelped at the pain.

“Wait! Applejack stop!” Fluttershy pleaded.

Applejack apparently found the taste of wolf terrible and started to spit all the fur out of her mouth. I turned back at her with a newfound hatred for the orange female pony and bared my teeth while she wiped her mouth out with her hoof. I could feel the fur on my back start to stand up a bit.

She looked at Fluttershy with a questioning gaze. “What?” she asked.

“U-uh well, he wasn’t causing any trouble a-and we were getting off on a good hoof, b-before y-you uhh…” she looked slowly back at me when I started to growl. She squeaked out in fear, “Tore off… p-part of his tail.”

Angel began to speak slowly. “U-uh hey, it was a misunderstanding, and you should really stay calm.” Angel tried to reason.

I began to think of how to get this ‘Applejack’ back. I remembered the name the moment Fluttershy yelled it out. I thought back on how the pony moves and I realized that I could lose her and maybe taunt her in the forest. But I didn’t have any bait.

I spotted the Stetson that she had on.

“Ok, considering she put it on last night, and has it on today, it must be something important to her. I thought to myself.

I sprung into action by rushing forward. I closed the distance between us easily, considering I was only a meter away, but I back peddled before I got too close because both she and her friend stood up on their hind legs in panic and I knew hooves would hurt if I were to get to close. Then Applejack started to come down and the moment she placed her hooves on the ground I rushed her hat and snatched it up with my jaws.

I ran away from her, out the pink girly fence. But not before hearing her gasps in shock and scream in anger.

“GIT’ BACK HERE, YAH VARMINT!” she shouted at the top of her lungs.

I heard the distinct thumping of hooves behind me more than three meters away. I sprinted as fast as I could across the open field and into the forest. I jumped over a bush to reach the other side of the tree-line, while Applejack tried to do the same but she slipped and tumbled on the other side. The Stetson was difficult for me to carry considering it had a lot of drag and it was constricting my forelegs by being in front of them.

I kept my eyes vigilant for any Timberwolves that tried to sneak up on us as I ran. I took as many twists and turns knowing that I couldn’t out run her with the Stetson hindering my movement. But as much as I tried I couldn’t lose her. I found some shady areas of the forest and started weaving between the trees like I did last time to lose her.

“Oh, no you don’t!” she shouted and picked up her pace.

I continued my tactic, before finding a large hedge that was two feet taller than me. I smiled idly and I rushed toward it. Most of the time I was obscured by a hill, and as she rounded the choke point she saw me running into the hedge. On the other side was a small clearing, but I stopped running and went back into the hedge as quickly as I could without making a noise. Before I was fully hidden she burst into the small leafy clearing and rushed to its center.

I was only two feet from her when she busted through it, so I thought I was discovered. But when she stopped to look around I finished sliding into the hedge and watched her through the bushes. She was standing in the center of a leaf bed that all faced the sun. The bushes that surrounded the flat clearing seemed to only be on my side and to her left, while some were on her right. But the clearing gave a vantage point throughout the forest.

She looked in each direction, including in mine but she couldn’t see through the leaves. She started doing 360’s in place and started to panic. Almost as if she was surrounded by some unseen evil that was taunting her. She began to slow down and her breathing became more erratic and stressed.

I thought for a second, “She looks scared.”

I had half a mind to… ok two thirds of a mind, to go out of the bush and give her the hat back. I put it down while I observed the scene before me. I was about to step out and give it back before she looked away from my position and looked out into the forest. She got extremely quiet.

The forest seemed to lose its gloominess for a few moments as the sun began to show through the leaves. The light beams hit randomly around the clearing and in the forest, almost as if lighting it up naturally. It removed a lot of the shadows that I would use to blend in with the darkness. Applejack began to slowly pan the landscape before her. The dark and gloomy Everfree forest looked beautiful from this vantage point.

I heard Applejack begin to sob. Small sobs that she tried to hold in. I saw her head lower and her sobs became louder. She lowered herself to the ground almost painfully slow. Her legs seemed to just lose all the traction they had on the ground and she splayed herself out while curling her forehooves in. She put her face in her legs and began to sob louder.

It wasn’t all that much. But my heart began to sink with regret and guilt. I picked up the hat and slowly moved out of the bush and into the clearing of leaves. The leaves of the tree canopy above her seemed to move out of the way for the sun to get through and shine on her blond mane while I approached her.

I moved around her, taking care to stay out of the sunlight, so she wouldn’t see me with her hat. I was apprehensive as I closed the distance and made my way in front of her. I slowly moved the hat down softly onto the leaf bed in front of her so it would be in the sunlight. I let go and backed up. I noticed that my spit seemed to not show up on the hat. I then moved around her so I’d be behind her when she finally lifts her face up.

I might as well face whatever consequences and harsh words from her that I deserved. I waited in the shade behind her, for her to lift her head up.

I waited five painful minutes of watching her cry silently into her hooves. Her mood decreased my own as I watched her. I’m sure my eyes were just as sad as hers now. She found the courage to lift her head up and she saw the brim of her hat in her peripherals. She lifted her head and stared at the hat for five seconds before lowering her head back down into her hooves. I was confused for a moment but waited for her to move again. When she did she slowly stood up and walked over to the hat on the edge of sunlight.

She inspected it carefully before sitting down on her haunches and picking it up with her forehooves. She gave it a thorough inspection.

“…Granny woulda’ killed me if ah lost Poppa’s hat.” she solemnly admitted to herself.

Now I seemed to understand. The hat was her father’s, supposedly he died or he moved away. But either way, the hat was symbolic enough that it must have felt like losing a family member if she lost it. My heart began to sink even deeper in my chest than before. To ruin or lose memorabilia so important like that would be like erasing someone’s link to their childhood.

I watched Applejack turn around and face me. The direction of Ponyville was behind me so I knew she’d look at me anyway. Her eyes fell on me and I got to see the damage I’ve done. Her face had a small frown and her eyes were gazing at me through an unreadable expression of sorrow. Her eyes were slightly red from tears as she gazed at me with the sadness she felt earlier. I was waiting for that frown to turn into a scowl, and for her sniffling to subside and morph into shouts.

But it didn’t come. She looked at me for a few more seconds before speaking.

“Ya’ll ‘re gunna say nothin’ yah hear.” she whispered, uncharacteristically quiet.

Like she’s scolding a baby that saw something he shouldn’t have.

“Yah won’t tell any of yer critter friends, or Fluttershy.” she added sadly, her voice wavering. “E-especially not Fluttershy.”

I could tell she wasn’t done crying. So I felt it necessary to give her something meaningful. I couldn’t think of it at the moment so she slowly walked passed me while I watched her.

“Come on now…” she commanded, after a while of walking without me. “Can’t keep Fluttershy waitin’.”

I decided it would be best to slip away.

Applejack walked passed the black wolf while her mind wondered about her father. She remembered how he always loved talking about the orchard and the smell of the apple skins as they idly gave out their scent while hanging from the trees. She remembered the day Granny Smith gave her Pappy’s hat when she returned to run the farm. She remembered what Granny told her too.

“My boy always wore this when he was werkin’ the farm. Now ya’ll ‘er gunna wear it when yah work it fer ‘im.” She recollected.

Applejack came back to the real world and remembered where she was, and who she was with. She mentally sighed when she realized Fluttershy would be worried sick about the wolf if he’s out here.

“Come on now… can’t keep Fluttershy waitin’.” she ordered to the wolf, without looking at him.

She waited to hear his paws move with her, but when she didn’t hear them she turned around and began again, “Well come on we haven’t-” the sentence died when she noticed the wolf wasn’t there.

She scanned the surrounding area quickly with her eyes, utterly confused as to where he went. She wanted to search for him before feeling that it would be best that she didn’t go looking for a strange creature she knows little about. She faced the direction of Ponyville and began to walk. She walked for a good five minutes, before she heard a howl. It was from the wolf she just chased into the Everfree. But it was different from the kind howl he sung in the night.

This one was sadder. It brought all the memories of her father to the surface.

She remembered the time when he singled out an apple tree to build a swing set for herself and Big Mac. And when he’d always come in and instead of going to dinner with the rest of his family, he’d walk over to the couch and start to snore very loudly. She remembered when he dragged Big Mac around the whole town to show off his cutie mark when he first got it.

And she remembered when he wasn’t there to drag her around town when she got hers.

Granny told her what happened shortly after she came back. The mail didn’t reach Manehatten in time for Applejack to return home and come for the funeral. She remembered how Big Mac had to show her his grave when she was in disbelief. And the regret she felt from ever leaving home in the first place.

It’s why the hat meant so much to her. It symbolized her love and respect for her father to make up for the funeral she missed, and to show everyone how much she loved him.

Author's Note

Took keep my editor politically correct I decided to do a two chapter Easter special XP

Blame him for 8000+ words of awesomeness!

Editor’s notes: Part one of two for a surprise Easter update special!

Chapter 6

The Everfree forest was quiet and still. The only thing that penetrated the silence was the silent sobs of an orange mare. Just as before, the tree canopy seemed to show sympathy and move aside for the sunlight. She held her head in her hooves as she lay still on the ground. Her sharp intakes of air to her lungs made her back bob up and down as she cried. The wind seemed to ignore her state and continued to blow against the tree canopy and drown out her sobs with the rustling of leaves. Her moment to herself was broken, and she started to pick herself up emotionally and physically.

I was above her on top of a steep rock formation that overlooked the crying mare. I watched with sympathy as she got to her hooves and rubbed the tears off her face. I took this moment to stand and go down the slope behind me. I didn’t waste any time with going down the rock formation and rounding it to meet up with Applejack.

“Her name is easier to remember now.” I thought to myself.

She caught sight of me and looked at me with the same sad eyes and soft frown she did just a few moments ago, in the clearing filled with a large leaf bed. We looked at each other for a few moments before I turned to the right while keeping eye contact. I was between her and Ponyville, and I started moving toward Ponyville while she slowly started to follow. The sympathy the forest gave us seemed to remain and light started to act normally by going through cracks in between leaves rather than drown it out and leave us in shadow. I now looked ahead and watched our path.

Applejack’s pace quickened until she walked side by side with me. She looked around for a few moments, seemingly trying to avoid eye contact with me. I could see her struggle to speak to me from the corner of my eye. I didn’t pay much attention to it because I was busy keeping a look out for Timberwolves. The forest no longer smelled of fresh or dried blood, and I began to think the Timberwolf threat was over.

“Listen.” Applejack started, to my left.

I turned my head to her, but we both continued to walk in the direction of Ponyville.

“Ah don’t want yah to ever do that again.” she demanded. Her voice didn’t carry any spunk or life. She sounded like she was scolding a child about stranger danger after being caught speaking to a stranger. She still held her small frown and sad eyes.

“Ah think ya’ll were tryin’ to help me get past my father’s death…” she mused, flattening her ears on her head before looking at me. “But ah don’t need yer help dealin’ wit’ it. Got it?” she asked, waiting for me to respond.

I nodded my head and looked forward. She did the same.

“Ah don’t know if that’s what yah meant tah do. But yah did something ah’d rather not repeat. Ah mourn mah dad on my own time, not yers.” she stated. I nodded my head again; she picked up her pace and continued, “Good. Now let’s get back tah Fluttershy.”

We continued to walk in silence. I looked back at her and she seemed to still have the small frown on her face while we walked. I felt that I had to do something to make her stop being so sad, so I leaned over and licked the right side of her face lightly. She didn’t seem to mind and she looked at me with a smile before she wiped it away.

I thought about it more until I thought of how everyone who doesn’t have a dog reacts to being licked by one. Usually they would either freak out if they didn’t like dogs, or they’d say stop or something along those lines. But Applejack acted as if she was used to dogs. I put my snout close to her to investigate a theory and I smelled something else.

“Let’s see… I smell pony, another pony, old pony, and… A DOG!” I felt slightly excited when I realized she possibly owned a dog. “A member of a race even closer to me than the diamond dogs?”

The walk to the cottage seemed slightly uneventful. I continued to wonder about the forests change in scenery as we walked. But for some reason the gloominess of the Everfree didn’t seem to come back. I continued to listen out for any surprises around the corner, and Applejack caught onto my apprehensiveness. She began to become slightly paranoid and scan the scenery with me.

We continued like this until the tree-line was visible. She smiled and picked up the pace as I watched her run off and disappear through the bushes. I decided not to waste what little energy I had left on catching up with her. After a while I got to the tree-line while Applejack had her head start. But my stomach reminded me of my predicament when it started to growl and only I could hear it as my coat seemed to absorb the noise and mute it. It was a strange feeling when you knew your stomach was making noise, but it was suppressed.

I followed Applejack’s path through the bush and found myself in the clearing that connected to the girly fence of Fluttershy’s yard. A thought occurred in my mind and I turned to look at the forest…

“What?” I thought to myself with a slight degree of panic.

The forest returned to its gloomy state as if something flipped off a light switch as I left. Just three meters from exiting it seemed normal and the sun shone through cracks in the leaves. Now those sun beams are gone and the forest went from lighter colors to darker and gloomier ones. The shadows seemed to return as if they were sneaking up on us the whole time. The forest had the eerie appearance in it again.

But worst of all was the stench of blood that didn’t exist just a few moments earlier. It was dried two day old blood that only lightly covered the deadly landscape. Now it’s back and showed no sign of ever being undetectable to my nose. It was distinct enough so that anyone with my sense of smell would notice it. But it wasn’t subtle; anyone could smell it if they looked for it, and that’s what scared me. How can such a distinct smell disappear like that?

I turned around and moved with a new purpose back to the safety of the cottage. I felt a slight bit of fear of the strange forest that I knew would disappear in time. But for now I opted to freak out about the seemingly intelligent cluster of trees that just played with my mind like a card shark playing poker. I saw Applejack already in front of Fluttershy when I entered the yard. Some animals tracked my movements as I approached the two female ponies.

“But is your hat really so important? The Everfree forest is dangerous.” Fluttershy asked Applejack with a great amount of worry.

“A-ah well uh…” Applejack stammered while looking sheepish.

I approached and listened into the conversation. I stopped next to Applejack’s right while she thought of an excuse while Fluttershy looked at me and gave me a warm smile. Fluttershy looked back at Applejack with a concerned look.

“Well, ah don’t really wanna talk about it.” Applejack finally answered.

“Oh I see…” Fluttershy replied little shyly.

I had a suspicion that Fluttershy knew more than she was letting on. But I kept quiet about it, not that I would be heard anyway.

Applejack’s awkward mood disappeared in an instant after that, and her ears pointed upward. “Oh horseapples ah need tah get back tah the farm. Zap apple harvestin’ is today an’ we need tah harvest fast! Ah’m sorry Fluttershy, but ah gotta go.” Applejack rushed off over the bridge and ran down the path back to where I assume her farm was.

Fluttershy and I watched her leave with confused expressions on our faces. Fluttershy didn’t have much time to say goodbye since Applejack was very fast. But I was more confused as to why Applejack needed to harvest apples so quickly. When Applejack made it over the bridge, Fluttershy looked back at me with a confused expression.

“What did you two do in there?” she asked.

I cocked my head in thought. Then I straightened it and summarized the events that occurred.

“We had a heart to heart.” I told her simply.

“A… heart to heart? I don’t understand.” she asked confusedly.

I looked at her with an unimpressed look. “It’s something personal for her that I found out. We should let her choose when she wants to tell you. But for now, let’s leave it between me and her.” I answered her, using as many gestures as I could to help Fluttershy understand what I said.

“Oh I see…” Fluttershy looked back in the direction of the path that Applejack ran in. “I guess it’s none of my business.” she then looked at me and something clicked in her head. “Oh my! You must be starving! I’ll get a bowl for you.” she flew off toward the sack of dog food.

She tried to pick it up but her wings didn’t give her enough lift. She landed beside it and tried to pick it up with her teeth. She failed at every attempt and she backed up and put her hoof on her chin while giving the bag a contemplating gaze. She stopped thinking and looked up at an eagle and waved him down with a hoof. He complied and swooped down to land on the bag. But to my surprise he wasn’t there to pick it up.

“Go find Barry and tell him to meet me out front, please.” she asked softly.

I watched with interest as the eagle flew up and over the leaf covered cottage. I was approached by a group of young mice to my right while I looked at the eagle to my left. The mice started squeaking amongst themselves and I took notice of their squeaks. I didn’t turn my head but I put my right ear idly to the right side so it didn’t look like I noticed them. I also heard some subtle movement behind them.

“You ask it!” one whispered.

“No you!” another whispered.

“Guys shush it might hear you!” quietly exclaimed a feminine voice.

“…Uh-” one started loudly toward me, but his sentence died the moment it started.

They seemed a little too apprehensive to have approached me without a bit of peer pressure from each other. I assumed there were more than three mice but I wasn’t sure. The eagle had already left my sight range and I looked toward Fluttershy. She looked between me and the mice quickly with an unsure gaze before noticing my ear was facing them. It was hard not to fully turn it toward them because the muscles seemed to want to face their direction. But I was holding back so I wouldn’t catch them off guard.

Fluttershy caught on and smiled warmly at me before facing back at the cottage and waiting for the bear.

I took this time to look at the small mice that froze in place when they realized I was looking at them. I got a good look at the little mice and realized they barely stood over the grass. There were three of them only a foot from me that stood next to each other. They looked very young, possibly in their early teens. There were five other mice behind them that looked older and were watching me with a great degree of worry. I assumed these were the parents that tried to get them to come back to a safe zone while I was out.

Two of them were brown while three of them were white. The white ones were sneaking through the white flowers to blend in while the brown ones stayed anywhere the grass was.

I couldn’t help but smile a little. But I tried not to let my smile show because I knew that would be creepy in their eyes, or at least very unnerving. I looked between them and I assume the parents. I noticed how good the parents were at sneaking and the ones that were brown seemed to keep low and stop moving so I wouldn’t see them. I commended their skill greatly.

I looked down at the three smaller mice that approached me first. “Is there something you would like to ask me?” I asked them.

I scanned the area around me and turned my whole body toward them. I sat down making sure there weren’t any mice below me. Considering I barely noticed the adults’ approach I could assume that the mice could have been under me and I wouldn’t know. The abundant smells of other animals would mask their own scent, and their careful movements keep them from being noticed until I spot them or hear them rustle the grass.

They didn’t say anything for a while until the one in the middle spoke up. “H-how to y-you hunt?” He squeaked shakily.

I could tell he was the oldest of the group of three, and their leader. The one on the right had feminine features and seemed slightly younger than the leader. The one on the left was the very youngest because he was smallest. But size is a good liar.

The adults seemed to hold their breath with anxiety, after the leader of the group of three spoke. They seemed to think I’d pounce at a moment’s notice, and that was also a mentality the younger mice seemed to share. I decided I’ve left them in suspense long enough and I responded with pride.

“As silent as possible.” I started, lifting my nose while slightly puffing out my chest. “Although that’s how I hunt.” I continued, my voice taking on a serious tone. “Other wolves hunt a little more savagely. Timberwolves would normally tire out their prey and corner it. Although I had the pleasure to be swarmed by many packs at once, during their most recent mating season.” I told them while rolling my eyes at the part about the Timberwolves.

“What! Are you the wolf that led the Timberwolves away from the beavers the other day?” asked the leader forgetting the apprehensiveness he previously felt.

I nodded in confirmation. “My name is Hushed Shadow. My traveling companions were Woodcutter and Lumberjack…” I paused and cocked my head to the side when I realized I was able to remember their names so well.

“No way! How did you get away?” he asked, forgetting who I am.

The adults seem to lose their tensed states and listened in quietly. Although one white one rose out of her hiding place and spoke up.

“I-I’m sorry if they’re bothering you Mr. Hushed. I-if you allow me to I’ll bring them back home.” She semi pleaded with a nervous smile.

“It seems they still don’t trust me.” I thought to myself.

The leader spun around with a disappointed face. “Aw mom! I wanted to talk to him! He doesn’t even mind the questions!” he turned back to me with a smile and asked, “Right?”

I decided to be reasonable and answered, “No, I don’t mind their questions.” I then turned to the white mouse and politely added, “But if you don’t want them speaking to me, then I won’t speak to them.”

She looked at me strangely. She then nodded and replied, “I don’t want you speaking to them without me around.”

The other two mice groaned in disappointment.

“But mom!” the leader protested petulantly.

The white mouse pointed at him with her right paw while putting the other paw on her side while giving him a stern gaze, “No ‘buts’ from any of you.” she then leveled her gaze at me sternly to make her point, “Ok, I’ll allow them to ask questions now, but remember, when I’m not around, you can’t talk to them.”

“I won’t forget it.” I told her.

“Good.” she smiled triumphantly. “And if you do forget, then I’ll get Fluttershy to uuuuse…” she paused dramatically, and finished ominously, “The Stare!”

I stared at her for a few moments with confusion on my face. But I nodded my head in confirmation. I doubted this ‘Stare’ would do much to me if it’s exactly what I thought it would be.

“Well, it must be a big deal if she thinks it can intimidate me. Or maybe it’s just a ruse to keep me in line.” I reasoned to myself.

“…Sure.” I replied dismissively. I looked back at the leader of the group of young mice while his mother approached them while they looked at me. “Anyway, do you have any other questions?”

The younger mice all wore smiles while the hidden adults seemed less apprehensive. They remained low to the ground and tried to stay out of my sight. I began to suspect they were part of an ambush team.

He was about to speak up before the younger female mouse interrupted him. “Why are you here?” she asked, receiving a glare from the leader.

“I’m here for the ponies. I’ve come a long way to see them. Mostly it’s because I want to study them, and learn more about their culture. Plus, I heard Fluttershy can give me free food so that was why I came here in particular.” I told them.

“How do wolves sneak?” questioned the leader.

“It really depends on which wolf you talk to. I hide and live in the shadows. You’ll never see me unless I want you too.” I stated confidently.

“I’m sure us mice can give you a run for your money.” the leader’s mother commented proudly.

I rolled my eyes and broke eye contact with them for a few moments. But those moments were all I needed to see a Pink Flamingo walking by a meter in front of me; and walking right toward a mouse.

“Watch your step.” I stated and he turned and looked at me funny. “There’s a mouse in the grass.” I clarified while looking at a brown mouse directly in his path.

He looked down and scanned the grass. At the same moment the brown mouse stood up with an incredulous look on his face.

“You could see me?” he asked shocked.

I responded with a smile. “I saw all five of you the moment I turned around. I thought you knew?” I tilted my head.

“U-uh no! How’d you spot us?” he asked.

The Flamingo opted to stay out of the conversation and went around us while keeping a close look at the ground.

“You thought you were hidden?” I asked back with a snarky remark.

He gave me a pout and crossed his arms, opting to not respond. The other three still hidden in the grass and light covering of white flowers stood up and looked at each other with confused looks. Then they moved forward to stand beside the group of four in front of me.

“How’d you know where we were?” asked the mother with shock on her face.

“I... saw you?” I answered, my tone indicating that it was incredulous to believe otherwise.

“Did you catch us moving?” She asked.

“No, you were all pretty still when I looked around. Your coats weren’t very good contrasts to where you were. Brown doesn’t go with green. White doesn’t go with green and white.” I explained as closely as I could to what I thought happened.

“H-how? No animal can pick us out like that! Especially when we’re hidden.” replied the mother.

“You’ve obviously never met an Ezo.” I gloated. “My race is the master of stealth. You’ll never see us, unless we want you too. It’s the reason why you haven’t seen more of my breed.” I explained.

“Hushed!” came Fluttershy’s voice from behind me. I spun around and looked in the direction of the cottage and saw Barry leaving while on all fours while Fluttershy waited at the door looking at me and called out, “Your food is ready!”

I looked back at the mice, and before departing I stated, “Sorry, but I haven’t eaten in two days because I was traveling with the beavers. You can ask questions later, but for now I’m hungry.”

I stood up and quick trotted out of the yard and onto the path that led up to Fluttershy’s cottage door. I wasted no time in entering when Fluttershy moved aside and let me in. I saw a bowl of dog food over in the corner and I rushed over to it. I started eating as fast as possible and as much as I could. The pack of dog food was next to it but I ignored it. As I ate, I smelled the distinct scent of grains and other animal feed in the bowl. I concluded she didn’t wash this from feeding the animals previously. I didn’t care though because I was hungry.

I finished the entire bowl and picked up the stray pellets that fell out as I was eating. I looked up happily and started looking around at the room. It had wood floors and several bird houses that were built into the walls. Food bowls were stacked in the corner of the room next to bags of food pellets. They all seemed to be the same product except for ones that looked like they were for birds. I began to suspect that all the animals were mostly herbivores except for the eagles I saw in the clouds.

“Oh my. You were hungry!” exclaimed Fluttershy with surprise.

I looked back at her and realized she was floating a meter above me. I watched her float there with her hoof in front of her mouth before she smiled when she noticed me staring. She flew over to me and rubbed my head with her hoof. I honestly expected it to feel really good since dogs liked it so much, but it wasn’t all that significant. But the display of affection wasn’t lost and I wagged my tail. And wagging also happens to be another thing that I can control.

“Hey, I have an idea.” Fluttershy suggested, her voice taking on a new sense of excitement. “How about we find your beaver friends?”

“Yes!” I barked happily while shaking my tail.

I made it as dramatic as possible so she’d know I want to see them. She started giggling and I stopped.

“Did I do something funny?”

“Ok, we can go see them. But I want to stop by a friend of mine so we can figure out what kind of dog you are.” she added enthusiastically.

She landed on the ground and walked toward the door. I followed closely behind her and let her go first out the door. She got out the door and I followed her on her left. She turned her head to the right and looked back at the door. I walked past her as she slowed down and turned her body toward the front door.

“Are you coming?” she questioned loudly.

“Am I really that good?” I thought.

I then got the most diabolical idea and I quietly walked up to her. When I was close enough I licked the side of her face.

“YEEEP!” she jumped in fright and ended up hovering three meters in the air.

She looked back at me while hyperventilating. My ears flattened on my head and I gave her a sad face to avoid being in trouble. She lowered herself to the ground while doing a few breathers to calm her nerves. She then looked at me with a neutral gaze that hid her analyzing eyes. I played dumb and started to wag my tail and start panting.

“You’re really good at sneaking up on me. Please don’t do it again.” she demanded softly and I nodded my head in confirmation. “Good, now let’s go.” she added with renewed enthusiasm.

She began walking down the dirt path and I followed behind her while still panting. I then decided that panting would be a good idea anyway because we’d be walking in the sun. I looked up at the sky and realized it was beginning to go down. But it was still pretty high in the sky so it was the afternoon. I looked back at the trail and listened for anything new or familiar.

We went five minutes of walking without anything really happening. Fluttershy kept an ear facing me to make sure she knew if I strayed or if I stopped panting. I decided to not tempt fate and I kept panting while walking beside her. Our pace was steady and within ten minutes we reached Ponyville.

The buildings looked nothing like Fluttershy’s. We were on the trail to her house and we could see Ponyville from the other side of a small field full of flowers of all different kinds. The buildings that I could see seemed similar to what I remember from my world, only shorter. Not that the height of the buildings was a problem for me these days. Being slightly smaller than these ponies makes it easy for me to get anywhere they can.

Fluttershy went forward while I kept by her side. I was nervous because of the possible reactions to a wolf. But considering Fluttershy runs a shelter and has a bear as a bouncer to said shelter, the ponies might overlook my presence. We made it to the center of the clearing without incident and my nerves began to dominate my thoughts. I couldn’t stop thinking about how the ponies might go in an uproar or one may decide to skin me and sell my coat.

My senses were heightened when we finally reached the boarder of the field and the buildings of the town. I looked around nervously as we walked between the houses. There weren’t any ponies out yet so I felt like I was in the clear. Fluttershy noticed my apprehensiveness and gave me a reassuring smile that I almost missed, until I looked back in her direction. That smile calmed me a bit, but she didn’t know about how valuable my coat was. In fact I wasn’t even aware of the price of my coat.

“It’s ok if you’re nervous.” she cooed reassuringly. “I was just as shy when I first came to Ponyville. Trust me, there’s nothing to worry about.” she extended a wing to pet my back.

“If only being shy was the problem.” I thought while rolling my eyes.

Although her wing was comfortable as it stroked my back, I understood now why dogs like being pet. It’s like a massage that you couldn’t give yourself because you don’t have hands. It’s also similar to being a human and not being able to get one because you can’t rub your own back. Regardless of the comfort, it calmed my nerves slightly and I realized that Fluttershy would be my guardian angel while in town.

I mentally noted to never come here alone, unless it’s for a good reason.

We continued walking down the dirt path and soon came upon a few ponies. They looked my direction and raised a few eyebrows but continued walking as if it never happened a few seconds later. A group of female ponies seemed to start talking about me after they saw me but they were around the corner before I caught on to what they were saying.

While walking down the streets of Ponyville I was able to get a sense of their culture. They seemed very community oriented and concentrated on beauty. Not physical beauty like making themselves pretty or wearing make-up. But architecture beauty. The houses seemed more personalized than I really gave them credit for at first glance. Each had a varying degree of decorations on their homes and flower pots outside their door. Some had bushes outside that grew flowers.

I assumed the ponies are naturally herd animals. But now that I think of it I’m starting to think they’ve evolved a community mentality. But I saw ponies always in pairs and few of them were really alone so I picked up my previous theory that they remained herd animals. Their children however act more like human children. As I walked with Fluttershy to her friends’ place I saw a group of children talking to each other. There were three, and they were talking about the strangest things.

“So what we gonna do to get our cutie marks today girls?” said an orange Pegasus between a unicorn and a regular pony.

The regular pony was yellowish with a pink bow in her hair. The orange pegasus had purple hair. While the little white unicorn with two toned light pink and purple hair. Fluttershy and I were passing by them at about a three meter gap between us and the small group of children. We were also down wind so their scents drifted into our path. As Fluttershy and I walked passed I could smell their scents with the lingering scents of the places they’ve been. I could smell sweat, grass, something really clean, and apples.

“Wait, Apples?” I stopped and looked at them.

Fluttershy must have heard me stop panting and she looked over at me as I stared at the children. The orange one noticed me and raised an eyebrow. I decided to play the playful dog so they won’t be afraid when I approached them. I started panting and wagging my tail, then I whined playfully and headed toward them. Fluttershy seemed ok with it and followed after me as I trotted toward them with a wagging tail.

“What?” asked the unicorn, when she saw her friend stare off behind her.

She turned around with her yellow friend and looked at me. They were all watching me approach with quizzical expressions. Fluttershy’s expression was more worried and apprehensive than calm and observing. I walked up to them and I sniffed the white little unicorn thoroughly and found that she smelled of fabric and perfume. She didn’t apply the perfume to herself though, and she obviously lives with someone that wore too much of it.

The one in the middle gave off a smell of sweat and rainwater. She must be athletic or active very often to sweat enough to leave an after-smell. It wasn’t bad but it was there. I assumed the rainwater smell was because she went swimming recently or was trapped in the rain, but it hasn’t rained in the past few days.

Now that I think of it… I don’t think I’ve ever seen rain yet.

Now the one with the bow smelled like apples. But not only that, but her scent was the same scent that Applejack lightly gave off. I assumed she was her little sister because I smelled the other scent of a dog and another pony, plus the older pony smell. It would only make sense if they were sisters. I began wagging my tail wildly and started whining and growling playfully while booping her with my nose.

“Fluttershy what’s wrong with your dog?” asked the orange one, who gave me a weird look.

“I’m sorry girls, but I don’t know what’s going on…” she replied as she watched me with interest as I played with the little yellow pony.

“Well, he’s awfully friendly.” added the little yellow pony with a smile.

I started licking her face and she tried to block me with her hoof. She was way stronger than she looks too. She seemed to almost seem motionless as I tried to get past her unstoppable hoof.

“He really likes Applebloom.” commented the little white unicorn.

I let up and let Applebloom get her breathing room. I tried to repeat the name ‘Applebloom’ in my head over and over until I remembered it. I knew I’d forget later, but if I repeat it now then I’d remember it longer when I hear it again. Eventually the name will become permanent. But I backed up a bit while wagging my tail.

“Ya’ll ‘er funny.” Applebloom joked with a smile.

She started to wipe the spit off of her face.

“Ew that’s gross.” commented the unicorn.

I had a devilish idea to lick her but I felt that would be pushing it.

“Well, he don’t drool as much as Winona.” admitted Applebloom.

“Hush,” ordered Fluttershy sternly, “Come.”

I looked back at her and stopped wagging my tail and forgetting to pant. Out of my peripherals, I noticed the orange one looked at me with an impressed look. I looked back at her quickly and noticed the other ponies didn’t seem to notice other than Fluttershy. I connected the dots and realized the orange one was very aware of her surroundings. Which is usually a sign of extreme paranoia.

“How paranoid do you have to be to notice someone not breathing?” I mused to myself.

I started panting again and I walked beside Fluttershy as she continued the journey to god knows where. As we got further away, I heard Applebloom speak to her orange friend.

“Hey Scootaloo, are ya’ll ok?” she asked with some concern in her voice.

Author's Note

Editor’s Notes: Part two of two for a surprise Easter update special!

Author's Notes: God damn you ultra....

Ok well thanks to my epic editor making your guys day I have to write now! JOY! Especially when the word count on these were pretty high -.-

I personally believe these two chapters were a little dry. But I'll keep them coming ;P

Chapter 7

A purple unicorn paced around the ground floor of the Ponyville library with her eyes scanning the floor. The bookshelves lined almost every wall, and each book had a different colored spine that read the titles of each book. The shelves themselves weren’t labeled by alphabet, but the books were still shelved alphabetically, and the only indication of which letter of the alphabet the books were would be the titles of each one.

Said unicorn kept pacing impatiently around a reading table, with a wooden horse statue as its centerpiece. Her dragon assistant looked on at the top of the stairs that led to their room. He laid down on his stomach, watching the impatient mare circle the table endlessly, his eyes and heart filled with worry for her. The purple mare stopped in her place and looked straight forward. She was looking right at the front door. She gave it a quick glare before groaning in frustration.

Her dragon assistant decided it was time to confront her. “Face it, Twilight. You haven’t seen your friends for almost two whole weeks! I’m sure they’re very worried about you right now,” he exclaimed with worry. “Besides, what’s going to get a creature from another dimension reason walking into your library besides any other building?” Spike asked.

Twilight gave Spike and unimpressed glare. “The spell I cast, summons the creature and makes it want to come to me for study,” she answered him dully, as if it was the hundredth time she’s explained it. “It will have a burning desire to obey me and answer all my questions.” she then put a face of worry back on and continued, “But I don’t know what it would look like! Maybe it’ll take the form of a creature from Equestria. But I can’t tell until I meet it and confirm its obedience. Then there’s the issue of if it’s capable of magic. It might be able to dispel my magic, wander Equestria, and never meet me.”

Spike stood up and looked down at her. He crossed his arms and gave her an unimpressed look. “So, you’re just going to keep yourself cooped up in a dusty library while your friends worry about you?” Spike scolded her.

Twilight looked into his eyes and frowned. She lowered her head, her ears flattened down, and let out a defeated sigh. Then raised her head to look at her caring dragon assistant. She saw his sincere smile as he crossed his arms confidently, and she couldn’t help but smile with him. She picked up her head and lifted her ears while she contemplated her response. She felt obligated to let him get his way after putting him through so much.

“Ok Spike. You win. I’ll see if anypony can hang out today to get my mind off of all of this.” she gave up with a chipper attitude.

“Yes! Finally! I’ve been getting tired of watching your pace.” Spike smiled happily.

He faced the stairs and quickly started running down them. Twilight giggled as she watched him running down the stairs enthusiastically. He reached the bottom of the stairs and rushed over to an awaiting Twilight. He looked up with her with a smile.

“Who should we hang with? How about Rainbow Dash? Or Rarity! Or Fluttershy! We haven’t seen her in a week. But then again-” Spike continued on enthusiastically.

Drifting off to her own thoughts for a few seconds, Twilight only just noticed how close Spike was to all her friends. The way his eyes sparkled while he listed off all the ponies he missed seeing made her think back to all the times he would stay by her side, even when she didn’t need him. She began to feel honored that Spike would give up so much to be with her, when she doesn’t even need an assistant to watch her circle a reading table. She only just realized exactly how loyal Spike was, and was surprised that he wasn’t the Element of Loyalty.

“-And Lyra always has some awesome new song! We can totally recommend her to Celestia. Also most ponies have the day off because everyone’s getting in line for Zap Apple season.” Spike finished and stared into Twilight’s eyes with a look of excitement.

Twilight giggled again and rubbed the top of his head with her hoof. “Maybe you can pick.” she gave him an affectionate smile.

“Oh really?!” his eyes lit up with youthful joy.

“Sure! Why not?” responded Twilight.

“Sweet! I pick-! Uhh...” and like that, his enthusiasm was replaced with uncertainty. “Hmm…” he fell back on his rear and narrowed his eyes. He then used his right claw to hold his left elbow, while his left claw was raised up so his head can rest on it while he thought.

“Oh Spike.” Twilight shook her head and put her hoof on her forehead. But she smiled warmly nonetheless.

I walked alongside Fluttershy on her left as she guided me to her friends’ house. I panted the whole way to exhaust the heat from the afternoon sun. And as we walked I got bored and started thinking about how the buildings were made. I assume the supposed ‘magic’ the unicorns display must have something to do with it. But I’ve yet to see any of the unicorns we passed by use any sort of magic. I’m even doubtful if it would be visible anyway. Just like in Harry Potter, if the unicorn were to lift something then I don’t expect it to have any visual difference.

But it wouldn’t mean the effects weren’t there. But I was also wondering what kind of magic they could use. Do they cast spells or is more like telepathy? But then the other types of ponies would be left out. The Pegasus ponies can fly, but what about the regular ponies? Surely if the pegasi fly and the unicorns use magic, then the regular ones have some sort of trait too?

“Ok Hushed. Twilight’s Library is just around the corner.” came Fluttershy’s enthusiastic and sweet voice.

I looked over at her and saw her head swiveled toward me while she wore a soft smile, right before she faced forward again. The street was narrowing, but it wasn’t by that much. There was still a good distance between us and the doors of each individual home. I began to notice the time of day and the sun was beginning to set. The sky's color didn’t change, but I could tell it would after something of one or two hours. If the bowls and food back at her place were any indication, we’d probably have to head home to feed them… and me.

To Fluttershy’s word the location was just around the corner. But as we neared the corner we began to hug the wall. I wasn’t sure why Fluttershy was getting closer to the left wall, but I followed her every movement. I looked back at her face and noticed the worried frown she wore. I wanted to ask her what’s wrong but it wouldn’t be my place, nor did I think I could do anything about it given my inability to speak. I also noticed her pace was picking up slightly. I stopped panting for a few seconds before looked behind us.

No one looked like they were following us. I began to wonder what put Fluttershy on edge as we rounded the corner. The moment I looked forward and at a large tree with windows I felt a nagging sensation at the back of my mind. It felt like there was something inside it that was almost trying to get a foothold in my mind.

I felt it… magic.

I knew what it was the moment I noticed it. But I realized it was there the whole time, but the fact that this body is new to me I took the sensation as normal. But now that it was ‘wiggling’ in my body I realized it was there. It didn’t feel like magic, it felt almost like a parasite stuck in my mind. But I could tell for sure it was trying hard to control me, but something about me was keeping it at bay.

“My magic resistance! Oh I love my body right now.” I thought to myself happily.

But then I got worried when my thoughts went back to Fluttershy. She seemed to have started acting strangely when we got closer to the tree building. I looked between Fluttershy and the tree building and realized she was leading me straight to it. Her nerves haven’t yet calmed down, nor has her small frown gone away. I began to think she was possessed by the same magic that was trying to possess me right now. It would explain her strange behavior.

I stepped in her path and she gave me a confused look.

“Stop!” I barked.

She recoiled at my bark. She landed on her haunches and gave me a confused look before looking back at the library as if in a trance. Her ears flattened against her head and she looked down sadly while nodding her head at me. She stood back up and looked at me right it the eyes. Her sad eyes showed me how helpless she is and it made her look afraid of the world.

“Y-you’re right. I’m sorry if I was acting strangely.” she apologized, but still didn’t smile.

I cocked my head in thought. “Wait. Why is she apologizing?” I sat down and stopped panting.

“I-I’m just nervous about talking to Twilight right now. She’s been so busy waiting for somepony she summoned a while ago and she hasn’t been out of the library since.” Fluttershy looked sorrowfully at the building. “I haven’t seen her in since last week and I’m worried Rainbow and Rarity didn’t get through to her,” she looked back at me and admitted, “I haven’t really thought about it till now.”

I felt obligated to tell her something. But I knew for a fact it really isn’t my place to give advice about someone I didn’t even know.

“Well, I’m not sure. But you can’t let your nerves get the better of you.” I told her in growls and grunts.

She smiled and stood up on all fours. She looked back at the library for a moment while that smile vanished, but she nodded her head and looked at the library front door.

Her smile returned as she looked at me. “All right Hush. Let’s go inside, so we can find out what you are.” Fluttershy started walking again, with a renewed sense of enthusiasm.

I was happy she was back to her chipper self. But I wasn’t too sure if she’d do this often or this was a one-time thing. I’d probably avoid her if she does this drama thing too much, it’ll get annoying after a while if she keeps doing it. By then, I’d have lost all sympathy for her and not offer my opinion unless I can’t continue without her.

She continued on down the dirt road while heading for the library doors. I wondered how these ponies were able to construct a tree library like this, but I came to the conclusion that it was a fake tree and was very artistically shaped to look like one. However as we continued forward and got closer I realized the tree was actually very real. I was slightly impressed, but I’ve seen even better architecture on the human world. Even more so beautiful rural neighborhoods that would put these to shame.

My paws didn’t even rustle the occasional rock on the ground as we walked diagonally across the street toward the library. We got within two yards to the front door before it opened and startled Fluttershy slightly. She only flinched before looking neutrally at the two entities at the door. Her mouth was in the shape of an “O” and she blinked once as we watched a small purple reptile skipping giddily out the front door with a purple unicorn in tow with a big smile.

They both stopped when they saw us and everyone besides me smiled widely.

“Fluttershy!” exclaimed the purple one.

“Oh Twilight! You’ve come out! I was so worried you’d still be inside worrying about that creature you summoned.” exclaimed Fluttershy.

“Creature? Summon?” I thought slightly uneasy at the idea of summoning.

I’ve seen enough movies with witchcraft or ritual summoning with human sacrifices to know that summoning anything with the word ‘creature’ to describe it, was a bad thing. But I kept an open mind. I suddenly felt the magic inside my body try even harder to get a hold of my consciousness. It was nowhere near enough power to take control of me. The only thing I could compare it to was a human trying to swim across the Atlantic Ocean from England to the United States without a break.

“Wait. Powell said my coat is magic resilient. But I thought that meant everything under my coat wasn’t magic resilient. Could I be wrong and my whole body was actually resistant to magic to some degree?” I thought to myself.

“Fluttershy... don’t move.” ordered the Purple unicorn.

While I distracted myself with my thoughts I didn’t realize the purple unicorn had turned to me and was looking at me with a fearful expression. I brought myself back to reality to see her horn light up and made a sort of buzzing noise. I was distracted by it and slightly amazed that it was able to actually become encased by a purple material before my eyes. But I soon connected the dots as I realized the fear she held on her face was also the reason why it was glowing.

“Not go-” My thoughts were cut off by Fluttershy stepping in front of me, I was beginning to move out of the way due to the connection of the horn and the unicorn's fear, despite me not knowing what it’s for.

“Twilight stop!” Fluttershy pleaded with her forehooves spread out to the left and right protectively.

I became worried for her but I realized the strange buzzing noise was dissipating and thanks to my sidestep to the right I was able to see ‘Twilight’s’ face and she held a confused look as her horn dissipated.

“B-but...” she looked between me and Fluttershy and then put her hoof up close to her mouth with an embarrassed look on her face. “Oh, y-you brought him here.” she looked flabbergasted, her face turned a light shade of pink and she sheepishly added, “Uh, sorry.”

At this time I realized I wasn’t able to see the lizard thing. Fluttershy put her hooves down and let out a sigh of relief. She then stood up on all fours again since she had to sit down and balance herself on her back hooves. I could see the little legs of the creature I’ve yet to identify, and I walked forward to peek around Fluttershy. I saw the thing looking at me oddly with a cock of his head and a confused expression. Fluttershy and Twilight both watched me intently while I looked at the lizard thing with green scales.

I decided I had a good enough look and paid attention to the two mares that were watching me with neutral expressions. I laid down submissively while continuing to pant in protest to the suns warmth. Fluttershy smiled and nodded at me, then looked back to her purple unicorn friend.

“Sorry Twilight. I would have come early and warned you, if you were going to act like that.” Fluttershy apologized.

Twilight cringed when Fluttershy unknowingly gave her a jab. “N-no I'm sorry, I probably should have realized you’d bring an animal with you eventually. Oh did you want something? I let Spike decide who we should meet up with first but since he’s responsible-” she gave ‘Spike?’ a sly look. “-I think I can let him go without me.”

The little lizard thing gasped happily, which almost threw me for a loop but I now expected unexpected. “Really? You mean it? Aw yes! Thank you Twilight! I’ll be back from Rarity’s at eight!” he exclaimed, scurrying away jovially.

We watched as he ran off down the street the opposite way Fluttershy and I came from. I sensed he used to not be trusted as much with responsibilities, most likely because he was a kid. I could hear his voice wasn’t really fully developed if I went off human logic, so I determined he was a child. I also assumed that this place was a lot like Denmark where people are more trusting of their neighbors. Hell, some places in Denmark they would leave strollers outside and they’d come back with nothing taken from them.

I wondered if this was the case with parents and their children here. If so then I’m probably much safer under the protection of ponies rather than in the forest where anything can hunt me. The idea of not eating meat and only eating dog food for the rest of my life suddenly sounded so much sweeter than it was before.

“Are you sure that’s a good idea, Twilight?” asked Fluttershy giving her a questionable look.

Twilight nodded surely and proudly replied, “Yes. Spike has been very patient and he’s been the best dragon assistant I could ever ask for.”

“Dragon?” I thought to myself.

“He stayed in the library with me the whole two weeks of me worrying and not seeing you guys. I think letting him go wherever he wants isn’t too much to ask.” Twilight added with a sheepish smile.

Fluttershy looked almost appalled. I had half a mind to bite her because I thought she was reacting to the fact that Twilight’s assistant wondered off after being worried sick before she said anything, “You were in the library for two weeks?!” she held her hoof to her mouth.

Twilight’s ears lowered and she frowned. “Y-yeah, sorry for worrying you,” she perked up again nervously, “But was there something you needed?”

Fluttershy gave her a hard glare before sighing in defeat. “Yes,” she pointed her hoof at me for emphases and said. “I don’t know much about him, and I want to be able to know as much as I can so I can take care of him.” Fluttershy responded putting her hoof down on the ground. She had a small frown on her face.

Twilight rubbed her chin and squinted her eyes at me. “Uh, no offence Fluttershy, but I didn’t take you as the one to house wolves.” she looked up at her and smiled widely. “But congrats on domesticating him.”

I gave her a short low growl. “That was really uncalled for.” I thought to myself.

She looked at me with a bit of worry, warily adding, “Mostly.”

Fluttershy gave me a short glare and turned back to Twilight. “Oh no, he was like this when I found him. Well actually he came to me while traveling with his beaver friends.” Fluttershy responded with a smile, I wagged my tail and whined playfully to show my thanks for defending my civility.

Twilight looked at Fluttershy with surprise. “Wait beaver friends? Are you sure about that? I thought predators don’t associate with prey,” Twilight stated matter-of-factly.

“Of course I associate with my prey. I’m associating with you.” I thought snarkily.

Fluttershy nodded her head in confirmation. “Oh yes. They told me he led Timberwolves away from them while they hid until the coast was clear. He stayed the rest of the night in the forest and just came to us this morning.” she told her reassuringly.

“B-but why beavers? What could he accomplish by being friends with beavers?” Twilight argued. “Unless they were going to lead him to a better food source...” Twilight trailed off in contemplation and rubbing her chin.

I began to think Twilight will never think anything more of me than a beast. But I had to put up with her to appease Fluttershy, who happens to be the only friendly pony I’ve met other than the three children and random passersby. Oh and I also forgot about Applejack, who I believe was related to the pony child with a bow.

“Oh no, I don’t believe that. If he wanted a food source, he would have eaten a bunny already, and Mr. Barry told me he didn’t cause any trouble. Even after he left him alone.” Fluttershy defended while holding her smile.

I believed this was an argument Fluttershy was destined to win, so I waited for Twilight to continue her argument. I began to enjoy the little debate the two were having.

Twilight gave her disapproving eyes. “Are you sure?” she asked skeptically. “Then why was he following them in the first place?” she asked.

Fluttershy had a thinking gaze as she stared intently at the ground in contemplation. She lifted up her head and smiled in realization. “Oh I remember! He wanted to come to Ponyville.” she looked back at me. “Right?” she asked with a smile.

I nodded my head while looking at Fluttershy for a few moments. My head moved back to Twilight who seemed like she was about to give a rebuttal, before something clicked in her head. She had her hoof up for emphasis and I assume she planned to start her next argument with it. But with her disapproving face gone the scene before me is almost comical, but it makes me worry. She put her hoof down and gave me an analyzing gaze. Her horn light up again but Fluttershy didn’t defend me from any sort of blast.

“Twilight… What are you doing?” Fluttershy asked curiously.

I began to feel the magic that was under my fur start to respond by an outside force. I quickly realized that Twilight did this to me. I already knew she had to have something to do with it, but now this confirmed it. I responded by trying to figure out what the magic inside of me was doing. I realized it was trying to reach out to her. Almost like broadcasting my position. Worst of all I knew it was going through, I could feel it going through my fur with heavy resistance and eventually going outside of my body to contact her horn. Her eyes narrowed at me almost menacingly.

“Twilight?” Fluttershy worriedly asked again.

She noticed Twilight’s look and started becoming worried when I showed signs of apprehensiveness.

“Please stop.” Fluttershy pleaded while stepping forward.

Twilight realized what she was doing and looked at Fluttershy with a sheepish look. She rubbed the back of her neck with her hoof as she avoided eye contact for a little while. She then had the courage to look back at Fluttershy after one awkward minute. She had a small frown and she glanced at me a few times before she spoke again.

“I’m sorry Fluttershy, but I was sure that the wolf was actually what I was waiting for.” Twilight admitted.

“Wait, she was waiting for a wolf? But why?” I thought to myself while cocking my head to the side in confusion.

“Sorry about the trouble, you can come in if you’d like.” Twilight told us sheepishly waving a hoof towards the door.

Twilight turned to the door and headed inside. Fluttershy and I watched her take a few slow steps and waited until she’s out of sight and in the library. I felt apprehensive going inside, but I realized Fluttershy was feeling the same way. We looked back at the entrance in unison and waited a few seconds. There was no prodding from Twilight to head on in so we were deep in thought.

I thought about it quickly before coming to the conclusion that it would be a good idea to go in anyway. Twilight can offer me information about myself, and she’s a friend of Fluttershy. If Fluttershy thought she’d do me any harm she wouldn’t have led us here. But then again… she isn’t exactly going in first. I’d feel safer if she goes in first, but we’d have to get through this eventually. I swallowed absentmindedly and walked forward.

My steps were silent but Fluttershy saw me and quickly made up her mind. She started trotting faster than me and went into the library first. I followed her in and looked around.

I was subtly impressed by the collection of books, and the architecture of the library. I actually felt like I was in an environment meant for learning and literature. The wood floors that were only made because of the carving out of the tree made little noise against my paws, but they seemed to convey the thought process by being a tree. The fact that the floors were actually part of the tree made you think differently. It felt like you could learn even more here than anywhere else. I wasn’t exactly sure how that assumption would make me feel if I had to check out a book and leave.

Fluttershy made her way to the center of the library and looked around. At this point I stopped thinking of the atmosphere of the library and followed her gaze. She was looking between each corner of the library while standing in one place, just scanning the surroundings with her eyes as if she were a child in a strange and bizarre place. I looked around with her and only saw two reading tables and a door on the far left of the room and a set of stairs that went up into another part of the library. I looked back at Fluttershy after I discovered nothing of interest.

“Does she see a fly?” I thought.

She looked to her left which allowed me to see her face. She wore a confused expression while she scanned her surroundings. Her face made me paranoid and I too started to look around the room while walking closer to her. It’s at this point I figured out what she was looking for.

Twilight was nowhere to be found.

I then had the need to blend in with the shadows. Although there weren’t enough shadows for me to blend in with, and Twilight’s memory of this place would allow her to pick out a dark form in a normally shady area. But I thought about it and I realized I wasn’t entirely sure that Twilight actually lived here but maybe just hung out here so often that it was an inside joke. I’m sure no one really lives in the library.

“Ok-” Twilight’s sudden voice startled Fluttershy and both our heads swiveled toward the top of the stairs. “-I found all the books regarding wolves.”

She was staring absentmindedly at a book. My eyes were elsewhere. I was staring between her glowing horn and the eight glowing books hovering around her. One happened to just float in front of her face and she looked at it with her eyes moving. I assumed she was reading. I realized that this is magic, no doubt about it. I also began to fear the idea of magic. If mind control wasn’t enough, then levitation was what did it for me. If I piss her off I might find myself fifty feet above the stratosphere. I wanted to just sneak away silently, but I knew it would be futile.

“But do you know which one he is?” Fluttershy asked, completely forgetting the earlier predicament with Twilight’s strange behavior and disappearing act.

Twilight closed the book that was in front of her face and she looked toward the other seven books around her. Her expression remained neutral and analytical as she read the titles of each one and went deep in thought. She stared at one for a few seconds before opening it and sifting through it really quickly. She shook her head disapprovingly and set it down slowly while she levitated another one with a black bind and some strange greenish symbol on the cover.

From here I couldn’t get a good look at it, so I waited between the open door and Fluttershy. I looked around the room once more and found at least two circular reading tables. I walked over to the one with a wooden carving of a horse. I walked along the wood floor and looked down, it reminded me of the atmosphere of the library. I felt as if I was intruding all of a sudden, but I kept on going toward it and looked under it. The table seemed to have a log like cylinder as a single support. I looked back at Fluttershy and Twilight and saw Twilight looking through the same book, but with a smile on her face.

I ducked under the table and went to the other side so they wouldn’t see me. I felt much more comfortable while out of their sight, and I felt like I could learn a lot more this way by listening to them speak.

“Wait... why am I doing this?” I thought to myself.

I was utterly confused by my actions, but before I could think more on it I heard Twilight speak up.

“Ok, I think I found it.” she announced happily.

I heard a sound of something ‘powering up’ like a machine with a turbine or a laser from a video game before hearing a pop. I scooted around the tables view obscuring wide wooden leg and I saw Twilight now only a meter in front of Fluttershy with a smile on her face. I was on the left side of the room while Fluttershy and Twilight were basically in the center. Twilight looked around with a confused expression.

“Where’s the wolf?” she asked.

Fluttershy looked around too and began the same process of location Twilight but with me. “I don’t know…” she looked in my direction. “Hush?” she asked, but she didn’t see me. She was looking over the table and at a door behind me. I dared not move or I’d be discovered because my movement will give me away.

“Seriously, why am I doing this?” I thought to myself again.

I was even more confused now than I was the first time. I had full control of my body, but it almost felt right to do this. But I trust my body more than Twilight or the magic that’s still present in my body. I knew for a fact that it wasn’t making me act any differently, mainly because I could feel it was still at bay. But I noticed Twilight seemed a little put off by my disappearance. She huffed and brought the book down to her face. I noticed the ones she had around her earlier were nowhere to be found, presumably they were still upstairs by the staircase.

“Ok, so anyway.” Twilight opened the book and went to a page that I thought seemed preplanned and explained, “I found the entry I was reading last week. It’s about the Ezo family of the wolves.”

“Why were you looking up wolves? If you don’t mind me asking.” Fluttershy responded with a tilt to her head.

I remained stock still while I watched Twilight look up from the book with her neutral expression.

“I needed to know more about all types of animals so I’d have an idea of what abilities the creature I summoned would have. I wanted to be as prepared as I possibly could.” Twilight replied proudly, and offered the first smile since entering the library.

Fluttershy returned the smile as she welcomed the normalcy. I also welcomed it because it lifted the tenseness of the room by a few notches. Everything seemed normal now, except for the fact I was still hiding.

“Ok.” Said Twilight looking back into the book. “It says here that ‘The Black Wolf’ is scientifically called the ‘Canis Ezo Kage’ and lives in dark or shadowy areas. They use their dark coats to blend in with the surroundings and use shadows and dark colors to their advantage…yada yada yda…” Twilight paused for a while before finding something that raised her eyebrow. “It also says that they’ve been associated with the arrival of the recently declining Poison Joke.” Twilight quoted.

“Poison Joke?” interrupted Fluttershy. “Isn’t that the blue flower we stepped in the Everfree? I thought that was everywhere.” She said with a confused look.

“Wait, that’s the name of the stuff I sleep in? More importantly I need to note that they can walk through it and survive.” I thought to myself, still remaining stock still under the table.

Twilight frowned. “Well, actually ever since we found out about it last year I discovered the plant is in decline, and is considered a rare plant species. I’ve only recently found that it only exists in the Everfree and Northern Woods. It’s actually been attempted to be spread by ponies but the seeds won’t leave the pods until the proper carrier is used.” Twilight put a hoof up to her chin and looked away for a moment. “I think Canterlot Ecology discovered it reacts to dog fur, but it has to be slightly long for the seeds to grow. But they couldn’t train a dog to enter the Poison Joke.”

“But isn’t it a good thing that it’s going away?” Asked Fluttershy.

“Well no. Some animals use it to get away from Timberwolves or Hydra despite the consequences of simply running through it.” Twilight replied.

“Wait… oh god, I hope I don’t get cancer.” I thought depressingly.

“Aw poor critters.” Fluttershy sympathized with the animals.

“Well-” Twilight started. “-some have resistance to its effects. Even the common beaver doesn’t get as affected as a pony would. So your deep voice and my floppy horn wouldn’t be as bad if we were any other animal. This is because they’ve got resistance to it over time while ponies avoided it and never got any sort of immunity. But this was done in millions of years of evolution. If ponies were to do start now then it wouldn’t be worth it even after ten thousand years.” Twilight said matter of factually.

“Oh… but what about the Canis… umm.” Fluttershy’s statement died when she couldn’t think of the scientific name.

“Canis Ezo Kage.” Twilight finished for her with a smile.

“Yes that.” Fluttershy continued with a smile and Twilight’s ears drooped when she didn’t use the name. “What about them? If they appear when Poison Joke does then does that mean they can spread it?”

Twilight’s face seemed to drop slightly and her eyes became wide and her pupils stopped moving entirely. Her gaze was fixed on Fluttershy and her ears were pointed directly skyward.

“Maybe.” she replied simply.

She shook her head and returned to reading, seemingly more interested in the context. Her eyes stopped darting from left to right and only slowly transitioned. I assumed she wanted to remember the passage sentence by sentence. A few minutes in Fluttershy looked away and around the library for a whopping five seconds before Twilight gasped dramatically. Not even a millisecond after the gasp she looked up from the book with a serious expression.

“Fluttershy, how many times have you looked at it in the eye?” she asked worried.

“Please go into detail Twilight” I pleaded silently.

“Uh I don’t know. Maybe a few times, why?” She asked with an unsure look.

Twilight spun the book to face Fluttershy and pointed at a passage with her hoof. “The Ezo wolf family is known for almost supernatural abilities. The one you have is known for hypnosis. You need to look directly into its eyes before it can take hold of you, so if it’s staring intently at you look away.” Twilight warned her.

Fluttershy nodded and her eyes wondered to the bottom of the page. She gasped in horror and put a hoof to her mouth in shock. Her eyes widened and she started shaking slightly as if disturbed.

“Oh this can’t be good.” I thought with a chill running up my spine.

Twilight raised an eyebrow before looking at the bottom of the page. Her head backed up as if she were punched.

“T-their coats are… worth thirty thousand bits, each. 'Because of its unusual properties and… magic resistance.'” Twilight had a hard time reading the paragraph; she read it more to herself than anyone else. Probably because her brain couldn’t process it without hearing it out loud.

Good thing for me too. I felt it was time to get out from under the table. I scooted to my left and came out from under the table. My chest was slightly sore from lying on a flat surface for that amount of time, despite it not being very long. I walked around the table and walked up on Twilight’s peripherals. Fluttershy instinctively looked over to me, but Twilight only just looked up from the book and saw her looking to her right. Instinctively Twilight looked right and directly into my eyes.

My very purposefully intent eyes.

I could already see Twilight zoning out and falling into a trance like state. Fluttershy didn’t notice so she opted to charge me and give me a bear hug. Almost knocking my gaze away from Twilight, but we both followed each other’s gaze and kept our eyes fixed with each other. Twilight’s gaze only a little more absentmindedly than mine.

But Fluttershy was really successful at almost tearing away my focus. “Oh, I promise I won’t let any bad ponies take you anywhere you won’t like. I’ll make sure you’re well fed, safe from harm, and under my protection for as long as possible until-” she babbled on with her loving embrace that I let her continue as I tried to command something from Twilight.

“Uhh... say hi.” I thought quickly, knowing that I can’t pay attention to Twilight long enough to really experiment with commanding her.

“Hi” stated Twilight absentmindedly.

I was actually pretty astonished it was thought related. Maybe my eyes translated my thoughts, or I basically projected mine into her mind. Either way that was a shot in the dark before my gaze was forced away from Twilight. Fluttershy was squeezing my neck but not in a painful way, only with a bit of force too be considered a loving headlock. I leaned into it and started licking the air while Fluttershy finished whatever she was saying.

“-and we should make sure you’re protected at all times.” Fluttershy finished looking directly into my eyes.

Although I didn’t look intently at her I did try to lick her as a sign of affection to distract her from Twilight who was shaking her head to get reoriented. I don’t want to be yelled at with the phrase ‘bad dog’ any time soon. Especially not with a degrading dog scolding that will make me feel more like a trained animal. I have a bachelor’s degree in art I’ve got stored up here! And to feel degraded after knowing my cultures and several art styles that made history, I feel like I should be respected. At least to some degree.

“That was weird.” Twilight commented, before she looked back at me. “Oh…” she stated so quietly that Fluttershy didn’t hear. But I did.

Fluttershy let me go with a smile on her face and adding, “Ok Hush. Let’s go home. I know we were supposed to meet your beaver friends, but I don’t think we can do that with the amount of daylight left.”

I was momentarily confused before I looked outside the window and saw the orange sky. I noticed the library was still as bright as midday without the orange tint from the falling sun. I looked out the window for a moment before realizing I had no choice but to follow Fluttershy home so I can get food. I nodded to Fluttershy and she began leading me out the door… the still open door.

And there happened to be a pony in said door.

“Hey Twilight! Fluttershy! I see you’re not so shut in anymore. I guess Pinkie finally got through to you huh?” exclaimed the pony in a spunky voice.

Author's Note

Sorry for being so late...college stuff and procrastination is a bitch.

Editor's Notes:
Two guesses as to who's at the front door. The first doesn't count.

Chapter 8

As I looked upon the strange multicolored figure in the doorway I discovered something peculiar. The figure was silhouetted by the orange glow of the setting sun. But that was odd since the entrance to the library was facing north. I tried to look around the figure and at the oncoming radiance to discover some slanted mirrors across the street. The mirrors were leaning up against the house with seemingly no purpose, other than to reflect the sun into the library. I snickered to myself before admiring the scene before me as the orange light seemed to weave around the multicolored form in the door. But the figure seemed too surreal and the heroic pose the pony at the door displayed nullified the almost romantic aura. The pony had their chest puffed up and its head held high.

Honestly, I couldn’t tell the gender of the pony because of their proud posture and sleek frame. I could tell Twilight and Fluttershy were female, but this one didn't have any defining features of his or her body, so it was difficult for me to pin a gender to the multicolored pony. I did however notice a bit of scratchiness that I associated with a young man’s voice, so I immediately assumed the pony with a guy when it first spoke after I made the observations.

I looked back at Fluttershy who was previously leading me to the door. She first stopped when she noticed the figure a few seconds ago, and greeted it with a warm smile. I looked back at Twilight who was shaking her head disapprovingly but with a contradictory smile on her face. A book still caught in her magical grasp floated above her forgotten. I also caught a glimpse of the large shadow on the wall behind us. The shadow belonged to the pony at the door. The shadow figure also was getting smaller while the legs moved. I looked back to see the pony trotting towards us while its tail was seemingly caught in the door.

Then a sudden disappearance of the orange light. Followed swiftly by a distinct and amazing sound.

*Crash*

“Ow! Who left this mirror here?” Came a commentary from across the street.

I would have burst into laughter if I had the voice for it. But as the orange light suddenly disappeared and was directed away from the doorway I did my best at smiling.

“Gotta love sensitive ears.”

“I thought I’d just check up on Twilight.” started the Multicolored pony. “You haven’t been out of the library for days. You need to loosen up with this studying of yours.” he continued, almost too confidently. I began to suspect he was flirting. He then smiled, finishing with, “But I’m glad you’re opening up again. Your friends missed you Twilight.” He said sweetly.

Twilight set the book of wolves down on a nearby table, leaving it open. I contemplated moving to go see if I could read it, but the pony at the doorway made me too apprehensive to expose myself by moving into his vision.

“Thanks Rainbow Dash. But what are you doing here? Besides the obvious that is.” Twilight inquired of her, with a confused tilt of the head, but it was accompanied with a smile.

“Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash. Ok gotta remember that.” I thought.

I watched with caution as the multicolored pony sauntered toward us. He smiled smugly as he approached our group of three. I began to feel a little tense, because he has yet to even acknowledge my presence. Not only that, but I felt as if he’s been ignoring me. I took a few cautious steps back. Fluttershy was still in front of me and to my left with about a foot's length to separate us. Twilight a meter behind us and to our right.

“Is it really a crime to check up on my friend?” he defended. "Oh hey Fluttershy!" The Canary yellow Pegasus said a meek hello and smiled.

I made a motion to have Fluttershy between me and this new visitor, why I felt apprehensive about him I didn’t know. But my instincts seemed to tell me to hide from his attention hogging antics. I reflected on the time when I became noticed, I learned the process of hypnotism when I felt I needed it, and possibly how to control it. Perhaps this is another lesson my body is trying to tell me?

Wait… instincts.

“I didn’t have instincts a few days ago. Why is it that I’m only now tapping into something not naturally human?” I pondered.

“Well, when you show up suddenly after I haven’t seen you for a week, then yes.” Twilight retorted with a cocky grin that mirrored the Pegasus’s.

He looked almost struck as he recoiled in shock. “Hey in my defense, Pinkie hadn’t told me she cheered you up! And I remember I asked her to tell me when she does, so we can hang out!” she pointed an accusatory hoof at Twilight while giving her an unserious glare.

I found myself still hiding behind Fluttershy, and looking over her back. Fluttershy had only swiveled her head to track the ponies’ movements. But unfortunately for me, she decided to move her whole body to face the multicolored pony. The stallion caught the movement out of the corner of his eye and glanced over at Fluttershy quickly, then back to Twilight. It was all he needed to spot me, and when he realized that they weren’t alone he turned his whole head toward me.

“Of course Rainbow. You know, you probably could have showed up and forced me ou-.” Twilight stopped herself when she saw Rainbow looking at me with a quizzical gaze.

“The hay?” he asked.

I took a moment to consider my options. I saw the multicolored pony seem to tense up at the sight of me. I pondered why, but I realized I was slightly crouched and in an intimidating stance. I quickly righted myself and stood straight so I didn’t seem ready to hunt him. I then prayed the message was sent and the tension between us diminished. Twilight looked between us with a worried expression. Fluttershy followed Rainbow’s gaze and noticed me in my nonthreatening position and assumed he was confused.

“Oh, Rainbow Dash.” Fluttershy interrupted our tense moment and got Rainbow’s attention away from me. “This is Hush.” Fluttershy gestured toward me and continued, “He’s a… what was it Twilight?” A sheepish smile followed her question.

Twilight sighed in relief knowing the tense moment was removed by Fluttershy’s cluelessness, and smiled. She then replied calmly, “A Canis Ezo Kage.”

Rainbow looked at Twilight oddly. “A what?”

Twilight rolled her eyes at Rainbow's confusion, “It’s a type of wolf.”

I really didn’t understand this guy. But I also had the sense he was a jock of some sort. I couldn’t see him paying attention in class for more than ten seconds. But I felt obligated not to judge him, because he was friends with Twilight and I assume Fluttershy.

Ok thinking about it, I don’t think I’m obligated to like him if he’s friends with Twilight. The pony who I assume tried to take my free will, and her influence is still nibbling at my subconscious idly. I reminded myself of the anxiety I felt toward the purple little unicorn. However, I couldn’t help but be curious about her motives.

Rainbow Dash kept looking at me with a crooked head. He walked forward slowly and I glanced at Fluttershy who was looking between me and Rainbow curiously. Rainbow stepped closer cautiously and stopped two feet in front of me. He leaned in and I felt almost uncomfortable until I realized that his analyzing gaze wasn’t directed at me… but my eyes.

I thought he just felt apprehensive toward me, and that may have been the meaning at first, but now I saw a curiosity in the eyes of the stallion before me. He looked into their depths for the search of something unknown to me. I let him look without trying to hypnotize him in any way. Might as well let his curiosity run wild, so his questions will be answered. Although it didn’t stop me from being slightly apprehensive toward him as he continued to lean forward until his face was a foot from mine.

“Rainbow?” His concentration was interrupted by the yellow Pegasus, and he looked at her with a blank expression. “What were you doing?” Fluttershy asked curiously.

“His eyes are blue!” Rainbow he pointed a hoof at me, his tone was stated as if its proof I’ve committed a murder.

“What?!” Twilight exclaimed loudly and rushed passed Rainbow.

Now Twilight was in my face, and I felt a little more insecure considering the information I gathered about her bringing me here for study. She looked at my eyes and I tried to hypnotize her again, but as she started to lull off she looked away realizing her mistake. And without looking at me she started to scold me.

“Stop doing that! I know you’re trying to hypnotize me!” Twilight scolded me angrily, while concentrating on the ceiling.

“Oh my, Hush, is this true?” Fluttershy asked me with a worried expression.

I looked at her and tried to give my response in animal tongue, but Rainbow stepped in.

“The hay is going on?” Rainbow asked looking between each of us. She asked us, “What’s with you guys?”

Twilight decided to tear me a new one with words. “Fluttershy’s wolf has the ability to hypnotize ponies and animals by looking them in the eye. He did that a minute ago, and I only remembered it because I looked away when he was accessing my subconscious.” Unfortunately for Twilight, neither Rainbow Dash nor Fluttershy knew what she was talking about.

But I did. When I put her under, my natural ability made her forget all the influence I installed in her so she’s do what I want without knowing I told her to do it. By putting her half way into a trance until she broke it, she got access to my last command. Which was embarrassingly enough ‘say hi’ and she said hi. I began to question if it was really so bad she’s be angry about it, but if a lower creature like an ant were to take control of me for a split second I’d want to stomp on it. Even if it was a simple word.

“He did what?” Rainbow questioned, even more confused than before.

“Are you sure Twilight?” asked Fluttershy.

“Yes! I’m sure! I remember him experimenting with hypnosis on me!” she answered while lowering her head to look at her friends.

I contemplated running, but that would make me look guilty. Not only that, but I would have missed out on what happened next.

“Hypnosis? Seriously?” deadpanned Rainbow, looking back at me.

He stepped toward me with a quizzical look. He passed Twilight and looked me right in the eye. He had a cocky grin that I couldn’t help but want to laugh at.

“Meh, he doesn’t look so tough. I bet he can’t hypnotize the fastest Pegasus in the world.” He boasted. “Heck, I can outrun Spitfire and Fleetfoot.” he boasted, hopping into the air and hovering with his forehooves on his hips.

“Wait Spitfire? The plane? Ponies have planes?” I thought to myself.

I looked up at Rainbow Dash and began to notice his posture.

“That doesn’t seem masculine… it’s more bitchy and arrogant, than an attempt to show off.” I pondered.

But before I could follow up on the thought I was almost bombarded by the face of the same multicolored Pegasus as his body suddenly sloped downward so his head was the lowest part of his body. He was now eye to eye with me, with not even a foot of breathing room between us. I felt slightly intimidated by the proximity of the Pegasus and I backed up while giving a quick low growl.

“Uh Rainbow, can you please stop intimidating him?” Fluttershy asked meekly, but somehow gaining both our attention and Twilight's.

“Oh, sorry about that Fluttershy.” Said Rainbow awkwardly.

I moved toward Fluttershy in hopes we’d start moving to the door. But Fluttershy decided to stay and chat for a few more minutes, despite my obvious eagerness to leave.

“Don’t worry Rainbow Dash. It wasn’t your fault. You just got in his personal space.” she replied.

“Pah-lease.” Rainbow flamboyantly said ‘please’ to Fluttershy, and continued. “He just knew I was the most amazing Pegasus in the world, and he couldn’t compete.”

I opted to just growl at him before heading toward the front door angrily. Rainbow Dash succeeded in actually making me slightly aggravated. The fact I couldn’t respond to him, made the situation even more aggravating. It’s like getting picked on, when you don’t have a mouth to respond. It’s hard to not want to throw a punch. But regardless of Rainbow’s boasts and assurances that he’s the best I really didn’t care enough about him to feel obligated to lash out at him. Especially considering I’m not a dominant species anymore.

I looked back at the front door and headed toward it. Fluttershy caught on and realized we should be heading back to her place. She looked panicked as she looked back at her friends with a small frown while backing toward the door.

“Sorry girls, but I need to go home and feed the animals. And I don’t think Hush likes it here anymore.” Fluttershy explained while turning back to the front door where I waited patiently for her to open it.

“I hate paws, can’t grab anything… wait did she say girls?” I pondered.

“Naw it’s cool Fluttershy. See yah!” called out Rainbow Dash with a wave.

And that’s when I realized I made a mistake. Rainbow Dash was a girl… only her scratchy voice made the impression that she was a guy. It would also explain why Rainbow didn’t call Fluttershy out when she said ‘girls’. But then again he could probably pass if he’s that dumb. But there was little speculation about it. I looked at Rainbow Dash trying to scan her up and down for any signs of feminism.

“I’ll talk to you more about Hushed later, when I gather more information ok?” Twilight stated to her.

Fluttershy was halfway between me and Twilight when she responded.

“Thanks Twilight, but I think his name is Hush…” her eyes widened in realization. “Wait. Unless…?” she turned to me with a questioning gaze. “Your name is Hushed?”

I wagged my tail excitedly while whimpering happily. Fluttershy smiled at me and Twilight raised an eyebrow in confusion. Rainbow Dash looked like she was about to burst into joyous laughter but held it in with a hoof. I watched Rainbow for any sign of feminism to confirm the thought of her being a girl. I realized Rainbow’s body was similar to Fluttershy’s and Twilight’s. Almost slick and graceful, but hers was more toned, like that of an athlete.

“Oh, I’m sorry for calling you Hushed. I mean Hush.” Fluttershy’s apology started to take a downward turn. “I mean I was calling you Hush instead of Hushed. I’m sorry.” Fluttershy’s head lowered in bashfulness.

“…Wow. That was painful to watch.” Rainbow commented to Twilight. My ears were able to pick it up as they were swiveled forward to hear the only ponies in the room.

“I forgive you.” I growled to her. “Now I’m hungry, so can we please leave?”

Fluttershy’s ears perked up and her head raised. “Oh right, the animals. I’m sorry, we should really be heading home.” she finished with newfound urgency.

Fluttershy meekly got to the door and opened it up outward and let me go first. I decided to take her offer, considering I don’t know how to hold a door for a lady without hands… that actually makes me sad. Once I cleared the doorway she waved back to Rainbow and Twilight.

“Bye girls.” she said.

“See yah Twilight!”

“Later.”

Fluttershy left the room and stepped out onto the street with a smile on her face. She closed the door behind her and headed back to her place.

“This is going to be a long walk.” I thought to myself when I saw the sun about to dip below the horizon.

The trip back to the cottage was uneventful and silent. Fluttershy, no doubt, was reviewing the information about me that Twilight gave her just an hour ago. By now the sun was properly out of sight and the sky was still darkening. I walked on Fluttershy’s right as we came into view of her cottage. It took little time to get to the bridge. I looked around for the mice that I remembered seeing in the yard. I forgot about them until the cottage went in sight.

Fluttershy seemed to become impatient and she trotted faster toward her home with a worried expression. I started to worry about our safety, because I thought Fluttershy knew something I didn’t. I started looking around in search for some hidden danger that would explain Fluttershy’s worried expression. I looked to the house, in search for anything odd or out of the ordinary. The only thing I could think of is the lights being on.

But the animals weren’t outside. I only just noticed this. I looked up in search for any creatures that I would attribute to being Fluttershy’s friends and I saw an owl that was scanning the landscape. He occasionally gave a few glances toward me and Fluttershy, but he continued to scan everything around the home. I gave him no heed as I knew he wasn’t there to bother me.

I followed Fluttershy over the bridge and picked up my pace to match hers. She was a meter in front of me. Her hooves seemed to pound on the dirt road as mine landed so softly that I was but a phantom. The darkness was also shrouding me in shadows, conjoining me with the dark side of the world where nothing exists. I felt powerful in this environment. I almost didn’t want to follow Fluttershy inside. But those thoughts disappeared, when I reminded myself of the food that awaited me.

I heard the front door open and I realized Fluttershy was farther ahead of me than I realized. I looked at her with an incredulous expression as I noticed she not only got ahead of me, but was two meters ahead of me and holding the door open from the inside of her home.

“Come on Hushed. We need to feed you and the other animals.” she cooed in a sweet and soft tone, while holding a trusting smile.

I momentarily scolded myself for zoning out and leaving myself open for attack. I quickened my pace and made it through the door into the bright cottage first floor. My nose was instantly blasted with zoo smell. Fluttershy closed the door behind me, and quickly flew over to the food pellets in the corner for the many mucilaginous critters that scampered around on wood floor. I watched with little interest as some of said critters stopped their scampering and looked at me with worry.

“Am I so different, that they’d think of me as an outcast?” I thought to myself noticing the indecisive looks.

Some young mice ran into their dens while some birds scampered to their birdhouses. I noticed Angel bunny giving me an analyzing look from the green couch. He seemed slightly irritated but stopped watching me when Fluttershy brought out the bowls. He hopped off the couch and hopped over to Fluttershy rather than the bowls. Fluttershy was mid pour with one of the bags in front of a group of ferrets when she saw Angel stomping his foot on the ground impatiently.

She stopped dipping the alfalfa bag and placed it on the ground to the side where a mouse tried to get sneaky. I approached the mouse but not before hearing the conversation between Angel and Fluttershy.

“I’m sorry Angel, but my trip took longer than I thought. I’ll get your salad ok?” She was about to fly off before noticing something and looking around and asking, “Where’s Mr. Barry?”

“Gone home to his cave.” responded Angel. “He did what he can here and thought you’d get back in time. So he went down to the river and caught a fish and went home.” Angel explained with his squeaks and arm motions.

“He went home? That’s not like him.” Fluttershy commented in concern, as she flew off into the kitchen. “Well, I’ll ask him later. I’ll be back.”

I heard a distinct sound of a refrigerator door opening, accompanied by some rustling of plastic. I returned to the objective at hand and faced the mouse that was climbing the alfalfa bag. I approached him without a noise. He started to open it before I growled disapprovingly. It caught Angel's attention as well as the mouse.

“Take what’s given to you. Not what you want.” I warned the small white mouse.

“U-uh sorry…” he replied meekly.

He jumped off the bag and scurried over to the other mice with extra effort to move away from me. I noticed the mice he joined were the same I saw from earlier today. I didn’t have much time to ponder their efforts before I was interrupted by a familiar set of squeaks.

“Not bad.” noted Angel.

Angel was basically between me and the door right now. His position from when he demanded something from Fluttershy hadn’t changed, but his face seemed neutral, rather than irritated. I looked him in the eye while he was taking care to not look me in mine. His arms were folded and his ears were raised high.

“How often do you think you’d be around here?” he asked.

“About as often as I see fit. Maybe forever, but for now I will wait for my friends, and from then on I’ll plan for the future.” I told him.

In truth, I don’t want to plan for the future. I want to stay at the cottage where it’s safe and comfortable. Although, there’s a significant lack of ‘Poison Joke’ to sleep on. I guess that’s what is really keeping me from getting attached to this place. But remembering what I saw when leaving the forest with Applejack I began contemplating whether or not I want to stay here rather than on some potentially dangerous flowers.

“I guess that’s fair.” Angel commented. “Anyway, I heard about what you could do with your eyes.”

I was thoroughly confused when he said that. Were my eyes changing when I didn’t realize? Was he referencing the time I almost hypnotized him? But if he was talking about that, then he wouldn’t say ‘I heard’ because he experienced it.

“What do you mean?” I asked him.

“You can see detail not many animals here can see. Heck, I don’t think a pony would be able to pick out a mouse in the grass that wants to stay hidden.” He told me.

“That’s not all that impressive.” I thought to myself.

I was distracted for a moment by the crunching of food from the mouth of a ferret who found an impressively large chunk of alfalfa. The other ferrets looked jealous, and I felt like I must keep the peace between them. But I let it slide and continued with the conversation between me and Angel.

“Why do you find that interesting?” I asked.

Fluttershy came out of the kitchen humming a jolly tune with a bowl in her hooves, that was filled with lettuce. She gently placed the bowl of lettuce down in front of Angel. He smiled at the bowl and looked back up at me.

“We’ll talk later.” he replied and promptly brought the bowl to his face before I can ask anything else.

“Did you two have a nice conversation?” Fluttershy asked innocently.

I nodded my head.

“Good, I’ll get your food, then I’ll feed the birds.” stated Fluttershy.

Some birds chirped angrily… and also chirped angry things while up in the safety of their nests. They were out of biting distance so it wasn’t like I could retaliate. I wanted to shout something at them but at the moment I had nothing to really say against them, and their conversations were in a strange sing-song format that I couldn’t quite decipher when there were so many birds at once.

“None of that language in this house!” Fluttershy exclaimed loudly over the chewing of animals and the tweeting of birds. The room became deathly silent after Fluttershy’s aggravated outburst. “As guests in my home, you must follow my rules, and my rules are no fighting, and no bullying!” Fluttershy finished with an increased level of volume. She landed on the ground beside Angel, but closer to the door.

Fluttershy seemed more upset about the part of bullying than anything. I tried to think more about it but Fluttershy interrupted my thoughts by speaking up again.

“Say you’re sorry to Hushed,” she demanded, giving a glare to the birds. It was hard to do, considering they were all over the room. But Fluttershy pulled it off by looking at the ceiling panning from left to right so all the birds were in her view at some point.

There was some tweet version of murmurings coming from all over the room except from a few apologies that came from birds that weren’t as prejudiced as the ones that first spoke out against the idea of eating after me. Then Fluttershy huffed in anger, as she noticed some birds weren’t sincere.

“Are you really going to let this get to you?” she scolded. “Mr. Barry started off like Hushed, do you complain about him being a bear today, when you did a few years ago?” Fluttershy stated irritably. “Now say you’re sorry to Hushed.”

“Sorry Hushed.” the room was filled with a few hundred voices at once.

I looked down at Angel, who had his head out of the bowl, and was wearing a confused expression while looking above me. I looked up and saw a small red Robin had placed himself above me and looked down. It didn’t take me two guesses as to what he was trying to do. I sprinted past Angel and stopped between Angel at the door while I looked at the offending Oriole after a resounding splat echoed throughout the room as bird poop hit the ground where I once was.

The room was overcome with an intense silence. All the animals looked in fear toward the canary yellow Pegasus as she stood stock still, staring at what could have been considered the first-ever animal hate crime. I was now not only upset, but just about infuriated. Being from northern United States I was basically raised in a middle-class home where hate crimes were frowned upon, to the point where even a mention of hurting someone because of race or ethnicity could basically turn you into a social outcast. I know that I can be wrong with the north. But growing up in the neighborhood I did make my statement true for someone.

And now this hate that I so passionately loathe, was directed at me. I felt angry, infuriated even. But I kept my cool and stared up neutrally at the bird that tried to drop one on me. He had a smug look plastered on his beak. I looked around the room and I noticed some animals became apprehensive of me, and most of the ones that are stuck on the ground -Especially the mice- looked up in anger toward the offending bird. I noticed some birds were also wearing smug expressions, but most of them were looking down at me in fear and worry.

I tried to make sense of the situation, to keep my anger under control. I felt even angrier now, more so than I ever have before in the human world. I began to speculate reasons as to why this mentality was able develop into this hatred.

“How is it an entire class of animals becomes specifically prejudiced against predators, when the others are also part of the same food chain? More importantly, why do they all have the same kind of mentality when it comes to wolves as opposed to other creatures? Is it because of how wolves catch them, before they leave the ground? Or is it because they see things being torn to shreds by Timberwolves, while they watch on helplessly.” I theorized.

My thoughts of safety were broken when I heard silent sobs coming from the Pegasus that offered to feed me. I looked to her and noticed Angel had already abandoned his dinner to comfort his caretaker. I saw a rush of land animals and young birds forget the tension to comfort her. The red robin that tried to drop one on me flew down slowly and looked at Fluttershy.

Then angrily at me, and promptly landed in front of me. I let him speak. But my eyes only needed to stay on him long enough to take hold.

“You should never have come here! You destroy all that we hold dear! You’re a menace, I tell you! I will declare fisticuffs, if I have to!” he yelled, holding up his wings and somehow folding the feathers like fists.

I didn’t care for his surprisingly rhythmic words. I noticed movement from Fluttershy and she looked in the direction of both me and the little red robin. I refused to take my eyes off of the robin as he started swinging his ‘fists’ at me. I heard some whistling from the ceiling cheering the robin for his courage. I saw his movements slowing as my influence began to take effect. I could see his mind starting to slip and his breathing slowing as his body gets itself ready for a command.

“His hatred toward me and his mistrust seems to slow the process. I should be careful of that in the future.”

His wings go back to his side and his face becomes neutral as his mind gets lost in my eyes.

“I wonder what he sees in my eyes…” I realize I could just ask him.

“Dan, are you ok?” asked a bird from up top. I realized all eyes were on me, but I didn’t care.

“Tell me what you see when you look in my eyes.” I command softly and out loud.

He takes a moment to respond. “I didn’t know you had eyes… I think I’m looking through a mirror that shows me the Truth. There is a lot of Truth in the mirror. I don’t really want to look with my eyes anymore… I’d rather see clearly, and look backward than forward and blurry.” he stated blissfully.

“H-Hushed a-are you...?” Fluttershy started, but let the sentence die in her throat to watch me do what I am now.

I realize how much I could possibly do to this bird. I can make him believe I’m a god, or make him think with less prejudice. Hell, I believed I could convince him we’re best friends going on ten years now. I could play the roles of Malcolm X or Martin Luther King. I could convince him to do so many things that would hurt his friends and make him look evil. Effectively shunning him from Fluttershy’s cottage. But there was too much at stake, some will know I did this to him, and if I kill him or give him the idea of killing himself, then Fluttershy might not want me back here. If I get him shunned or kicked out then other birds might turn on me, or he might kill himself from depression.

All the options seem to have a bad side. Even the idea to change his ideals and no longer fear me, or show prejudice toward me might be frowned upon. His failure may inspire more anger toward me, and make my life miserable…

I took a new option.

“Can you see the universe?” I asked in my mind.

A few animals started to approach me as we had our staring contest. It was almost impossible not to glance at them.

“Yes.” he replied out loud.

“Can you see my memories?” I asked him in my head.

“No.”

Ok need a new option… one I haven’t thought of. The fragility of the situation is stressful and unwanted. I found myself almost backed into a corner here. I should have allowed Fluttershy and her animal friends to scold the birds for thinking this way. Now that I realize what I’ve done, and so do the animals, the decision to help me will be a hard one.

But no. I need to make something spectacular happen. Something that will either get most of the animals on my side or… I should break the connection. There is no option, and he’s seen something that Twilight forgot… wait.

“I want you to tell me what the universe tells you.” I ask in my mind.

The animals seem even more apprehensive and Fluttershy stands up and approaches us. But she and all the other animals stop when the robin responds.

“I see stars. Everywhere, stars… they are all questions with no answers. The questions I’ve asked and the questions you’ve asked… our questions are similar. You and I think about the same things.” he tilted his head. “I don’t know why wolves think the same things.”

With that the solution seemed clear. It was obvious and I should have figured it out earlier. Instead of changing his views, introduce mine. Show him that I think similar to him, but just with a different body. I needed to make him believe wolves are no different than any other animal, other than their diet.

“I want you to remember what you see now. And I also want to you know that wolves, birds, and all other animals aren’t all that different. Our diets may be different, but it doesn’t make either of us evil. To be evil is to say being a wolf or a bird is wrong.” I spoke to him through my mind for the last time.

I looked away and he started shaking his head. I looked around the room to assess the damage of what I did. The ferrets, mice, rabbits, and other animals that rested on the ground had faces with varying degrees of confusion. I found myself looking at the ceiling for any more birds that decided it was a good idea to make my day miserable. They all seemed afraid as I looked in their direction; some even looked away in fear that I had some sort of mind control.

I looked back at Fluttershy who had a quizzical expression while she looked at the bird at my paws. I looked down with her and the robin looked back at me for a moment, taking care not to look me directly in the eye. He then turned and flew up to the ceiling. He hugged the corners until he reached a specific birdhouse where he then climbed inside and remained silent. Some of the animals watched the bird fly away while the rest kept their eyes on me.

I looked back at Fluttershy who was slowly piecing things together. I decided the silence was too much.

“I’d like my food now.” I growled in a low tone.

“O-oh right. I’m sorry about all this. I know you don’t mean any harm.” she replied softly.

“I’m glad one of us has faith.” I thought bitterly.

Without another word, Fluttershy walked over to the bag of dog food and brought over a bowl. I took the moment to glare at the birds. They shifted uncomfortably under my gaze but some glared back. My attention was redirected when I felt a tug at my leg. I looked down with a neutral expression to see Angel trying to get my attention. He had a neutral expression and his ears were folded back. He motioned me to lean in so he could whisper into my ear. I obliged and tilted my head down while keeping my view on the ceiling just in case.

“Come back tomorrow, and I’ll do what I can to get the birds to not fear you. Oh and whatever you did to the Robin, it may have served in your favor.” he turned around abruptly and hopped over to his dinner as if it wasn’t really his business to deal with what happened.

After Angel’s demeanor changed, the whole room also livened up and they returned to their food. The mice still took cautionary glances at me and the birds. The birds seemed to return to their homes and wait for food. Most of them seemed a little more cautious. But a few seemed to take the example of the animals below and return to what they were doing. I was slightly impressed by the sudden change of tension. Specifically, Angel’s effect on the room after he returned to his food. I found some new respect for the little white rabbit.

“Hushed, your food is ready.” Fluttershy stated.

Her voice seemed devoid of the enthusiasm she had a few minutes ago. I took pity on her because I could tell she never experienced something like this. Fluttershy walked into the kitchen, presumably to get either her food or the food for the birds. I watched as the animals followed her with their eyes. Some of them even followed her to the kitchen. I looked back at Angel, and he didn’t seem to care where Fluttershy was going. Only opting to be the leader of normalcy and continued to eat like nothing happened. I looked to the bowl of dog food pressed up against the wall and adjacent to the kitchen door.

I stood on all fours and walked over to the bowl while taking come cautionary glances at the birds that still glared at me with evil in their eyes. Only six stood out to me. There would be seven, but the last one seemed to still be pondering something while in his home. That would actually be my fault, considering I’m the one who made him go there, in avertedly or not, I’m responsible.

I found myself at my bowl and started eating ravenously. I had been hungry for a while now, and this is the only thing that will satisfy my hunger. I kept eating without looking at the ceiling, I was sure the birds wouldn’t do anything funny, after the previous encounter had already hurt Fluttershy enough. I couldn’t help but pity the Pegasus, for having so many mouths to feed. More importantly mouths that might not get along, and aren’t afraid to show and teach hatred. I finished my food and looked back up at the ceiling for any more birds who would oppose me. None batted an eye in my direction.

Most out of shame, which was respectable. Some out of irritation, not as respectable. But I chose to forgive the ones that knew the wrongness of the situation. I looked back at the door and started walking toward it. I saw something come toward me at the corner of my eye and I turned my head to it. It was a single white mouse. Since mice mostly look the same I had to rely on smell and any defining features I could possibly see on it to identify it. Through smell I found a familiar scent of the mother I saw only a few hours before. I stopped and let her approach while I laid down for a conversation to begin.

She came up to my left while my body faced the door. The distance between me and the door wasn’t all that much considering the distance to the kitchen door wasn’t more than two meters. The mouse stopped a few inches from my snout and looked up at me with a blank stare.

“What did you do?” she asked with a familiar set of squeaks.

This was the mother I met earlier.

“You mean look him in the eye? That was hypnotism. I could use that whenever I want. I don’t know if I should have done that though.” I looked at the birdhouse the Robin was in.

There was a moment of silence between us as I looked at the birdhouse. The animals seemed to be actively trying to forget the recent event. I looked around at the surprisingly bright room, then out the window into the darkness of the night. I wanted to leave so I could find that bed of Poison Joke. I was tired, and needed something comfy to sleep on. I ignored the small mouse as she attempted to engage in conversation and I stood up.

I walked over to the front door and sat down to wait for Fluttershy to come out of the kitchen. The white mouse lowered herself down onto all fours and started stepping toward me before sitting up again. She looked at me with a slightly tilted head and turned around to rejoin the other mice. I watched her go and turned my ears and my head to the kitchen doorway when I heard the clop of heavy hooves slowly coming from that direction.

I tilted my head in confusion when I saw Fluttershy with a giant bag of bird seed on her back. She seemed to be struggling to take another step as she slowly takes one step after the other toward me. Her wings were spread to take up surface area of the big plastic bag that was big enough to be used as a blanket. She bit her lip as sweat slowly trickled down her head. She got her whole body through the door and tilted her wings so the pack of seed would fall to the side without issue. Once the heavy pack of bird seed was off her back she gave a heavy sigh.

I started scratching at the door to get her attention. The unfamiliar sound startled her and she looked around anxiously for the source of the foreign noise. Her eyes rested on me and she seemed visibly calmer. But she saw I was scratching at the door and she looked down in what I assume was shame. But when she looked up she had a sad frown. She trotted over to the door without the timidity she carried a few moments ago. But her hooves clopped softly against the hardwood floor. She got to me within three seconds as the door wasn’t any more than two meters away from her. I moved aside while she grabbed the handle and pulled it open for me.

I absentmindedly wagged my tail as I walked toward the open door, and away from the cottage full of animals. I exited the door and was greeted by the scent of fresh air and freshly cut grass; I was no longer plagued by the scent of unwashed forest animals and birds. I looked back when I got two meters from the door and saw Fluttershy standing in the open doorway looking off into the Everfree Forest; her sad frown was still on her face and unchanged. A shadow dominated her features as the light from the cottage tried to escape the animal infested home. She took a few moments just looking off into the forest just as the moon started peaking above the treetops.

She looked back at me, her frown still there. “…I’m sorry you have to go through that.” she admitted, while looking at the darkening ground. “I-If I knew the birds would be like that, I wouldn’t have asked you to stay. I’m sorry if the birds made you decide to leave.” she finished sorrowfully.

“What do you mean? I was going to leave anyway.” I reassured her in my best attempt at composing myself. She looked at me in surprise. “I was never going to sleep here. Not comfy on a sofa or a pillow. I like a good flowerbed. There happens to be a really nice one deep in the Everfree.”

I figured she probably didn’t understand a word I said. But her returning smile reassured me, and let me know she got the message. “Goodbye.” she regarded him with warmth returning to her voice.

I nodded my head in response and looked across the dark moonlit lawn. I sat down and got a good look at the moon as it rose over the treetops. I heard the door squeak as it closed, and then I heard the click of the door finally closed. The light coming from the inside of Fluttershy’s cottage no longer illuminated the spot I sat as I looked at the moon. That’s when I realized the day was over, and I should go to sleep.

I stood up and walked down the inclined path and listened as the gravel below my paws quietly clicked together, announcing my presence until I made it into the grass. Stepping out into the lawn and headed for Fluttershy’s yard. I trotted slowly as I scanned around me for anything out of the ordinary. I walked for thirty seconds before I began to pass the chicken coop. I took careful steps to make sure I didn’t startle the chickens with my presence.

I looked back at the gap between the fences to see the owl that was once in the clouds now perched on a heart of the decorative wooden fence. He watched my movements as I approached the gap in the fence that led out of the backyard and toward the Everfree forest. I tried to not look him in the eye as I approached.

The scenario from inside the cottage still haunted me. So it was understandable that I’d try to avoid any contact with anything with wings, for the moment. I kept my eyes wondered in almost every direction except for him. But I still kept a few weary glances back at him just in case. His eyes seemed to give me a deep penetrating gaze as his head seemed locked-on to my eyes. I dared to not look him in the eyes as I began to pass.

He was finally out of my view, but I could still feel his eyes on me as I walked toward the forest. I got two meters, before he decided to end the cold and tense silence between us.

“Wait.” he hooted.

His voice came out calmly, but for some reason I took it as a command and I stopped. I didn’t want to engage in conversation, but my curiosity as to what he wants to say got the better of me. Against my better judgment, I turned around and looked him in the eye. His eyes didn’t seem as penetrating as they did a few minutes ago.

Silence dominated our conversation. After five seconds I replied, “Yes?”

“…I want to tell you that not all the birds scorn you like the ones protected by Fluttershy.” he told me.

I already knew this. My observations of the birds that looked ashamed told me as much. I rolled my eyes at the statement I already knew was true.

“I’ll keep that in mind.” I told him.

I turned back toward the dark forest but I heard the flapping of wings. But not just one set of wings, several sets of wings.

“We’d like to speak on our behalf.” a voice sounded from very proud speaker.

By the squawks coming from the new speakers’ beak, I could tell he was either an eagle or a hawk, and he was right behind me. But my curiosity and my unexplained need for awareness of what’s around me got me to turn to face the new arrivals. I froze in place when I noticed the many new scents that went into my nose and the many new bodies that covered the fence and on the ground.

Each of them birds. Each of these birds were large birds, like the pink flamingo that I knew couldn’t have flown down from anywhere. There was a bald eagle that stood directly in front of me, and I instantly identified him as the speaker who I just heard. I looked around at the many assortments of Hawks and Eagles that watched me. The Eagle stood proud as he looked me in the eye.

“Us birds of prey often leave the sanctuary of Fluttershy’s cottage to hunt.” he started to explain. “Over the years, the other birds became more wary of the forest, and refused to return to it. Us birds of prey however still returned to it for food that Fluttershy cannot provide.” his tone made me feel as if I was speaking to a noble.

The birds looked to each other and nodded. It was a strange gesture that seemed unnecessary, but the owl observed this and put his wing below his beak and started to rub it. I almost found it comical to see a bird do something a pony or human would do.

The owl spoke after putting his wing down. “As we larger birds were away hunting- other than the flamingo, of course.” he received a glare from the pink flamingo as he explained. “-The smaller birds that rely on Fluttershy for worms speak amongst themselves while we are away. Many have heard and seen the horrors of Timberwolves, and after generations of the stories from us birds of prey, and a few wondering birds, have tainted their thoughts.”

I began to understand the reason for what happened in the cottage. But there was something missing in his statement that I caught onto.

“…Wait generations? Just how old is Fluttershy?” I asked.

The Eagle decided to answer for him. “Don’t be fooled by Librarian’s words. Smaller birds have shorter lives than us. I’ve been around for thirty years, while the oldest smaller bird has been around for only ten. And Fluttershy wasn’t the first caretaker of the forest birds.”

Now the scenario made sense.

“Ok, that makes sense. But who’s Librarian?” I asked.

“That would be me.” interjected the owl.

The Eagle spoke up with a huff, “Well. Librarian here, heard of your exploits through me. I’ve seen your work with the Timberwolves. And your willingness to protect animals that you’d normally hunt. For this, you have my respect…” he paused and looked behind him, then back at me, then bowed. “Actually, you have all our respect.”

I sat down and looked at the Eagle with a confused expression as he bowed to me. I looked up and noticed many other birds gave a curt bow to me in respect. I felt slightly honored, but I felt that this was completely unnecessary. Although a question nagged at the back of my mind and made itself known in my response.

“So, what now?” I asked.

My ears perked up as Librarian spoke for the group. His posture had changed from casual to proud with a slight raise of his beak to give the impression of authority.

“We will wait until tomorrow. When dawn comes we will speak with the rabbits and mice. The chickens tend to keep to themselves, so their aid won’t be as recognized as a mouse. But we will organize a meeting with Angel and Barry. They’ve kept this place organized when Fluttershy is absent, and they seem to take your side. Angel more than Barry. I nodded my head, to show I was listening.

It was a skill that I found myself not doing anymore. Informative conversations didn’t come as often as they did, since I became a wolf. The simple everyday polite things you do when human seem unnatural when you’re in a different body. I stopped nodding my head when I realized how awkward it actually seemed.

Despite my internal conflict about human customs, I couldn’t help but ask myself why the birds would go through so much trouble in helping me.

I tilted my head in confusion and asked, “But why go through all the trouble for me?”

The Flamingo from before stepped forward and spoke in a surprisingly posh set of squawks, and all the birds looked at him while he spoke. “Lumberjack is the best engineer the animal kingdom has. Losing him would ruin our chance to permanently rid ourselves of the threat of Timberwolves. You are also the only defense we have against Timberwolves, other than Barry. And since you were able to…” he seemed slightly hesitant to continue. “Well, put down five packs of wolves in one night. Actually more accurately, less than an hour. Your howl also drove them away from animals that were in danger of being discovered.”

“Five packs? Well no wonder the situation felt hopeless.”

His posh pose left him and he looked down almost remorsefully. Some of the other large birds lowered their heads slightly and looked away from him. I was confused as to what they were doing until the Pink Flamingo continued.

“You didn’t just save Lumberjack. You saved me, and several other friends of mine. We were on the verge of being discovered on the forest floor, before you started howling. I believe a few other Timberwolves were going to make a move on Fluttershy’s cottage while she was away and unable to get help. We saw their eyes in the treeline and feared the worst.” he stopped squawking.

The Eagle drew attention to himself when he cleared his throat. I almost missed what he said, because I was shocked to figure out an Eagle had a throat to clear. But then I remembered I was in Equestria and it seemed normal again. That and I don't know bird anatomy.

“Anyway, the point is, you saved many animals, and we wanted to show our gratitude for saving not only our prey, but also our friends from those magical constructs. And to us, it would be a shame if you were driven away by the smaller birds’ anger, when you clearly deserve our friendship and are welcome.” he spoke while putting his wing on his chest.

“Why do I feel like they want more from me than friendship and welcome? More importantly, why tell me about their goal to remove Timberwolves then tell me they believe I deserve welcome.”

I continued to ponder on his explanation, and he opened his beak and began another sentence before I cut him off.

“You guys want something from me, don’t you?” I addressed the group.

Librarian looked directly at the Eagle, the Eagle turned back to Librarian almost instinctively when I asked my question. Librarian gave him a short glare and then looked back at me. The Eagle almost looked ashamed when he looked back at me.

“Yes, we do.” Librarian admitted, and all eyes were on him. “We want you to help protect the cottage alongside Barry. But like Barry, we will have to convince a few creatures to accept you so the job would be comfortable. But it helps that you go to the Everfree to sleep. You will learn the forest well enough soon, and you’d be able to tell us if Timberwolves are near the forest edge when you smell them.”

“So, this is what you do? You come to the aid of someone strong enough to protect you?” I accused.

The Eagle looked at me guiltily, and started speaking. “Well, that’s not-.” he was cut off by Librarian.

“Yes.” interjected the wise owl. “But we have a good reason. Without protection, this sanctuary might fail. Fluttershy may not have been the first. But she’s the best. We’ve never had a place so welcoming and easy to defend, as this place.” he spread his wings, to show he meant the cottage and its land. “This is the last true sanctuary of the Everfree. Anything within is too dangerous. Many animals try to leave, but too many already call it home. We are stuck in a beautiful prison, with us as its only guards. We need your help.”

I let his request sink in. I began to think on the scenario the birds were born into. I remembered how the forest felt when I first entered it. It was unwelcoming, until I found a place to sleep. It still reeked of blood when I entered it. But the more I learn about the Everfree the stranger it gets. I’ve seen the forest show emotion and pity. Its atmosphere changed when Applejack ran in after me. I remember the sunbeams in the distance, and the rustling of the trees when the wind blew. Then when she was gone, it unnervingly changed back into its dark and gloomy atmosphere.

The Everfree is a strange place. And these creatures call it home.

“I have to help.”

“I’ll do what I can.” I responded coolly.

Most of the birds lifted their heads in shock. The Eagle did a double take and looked at me with a bewildered expression.

“Thank you.” the Eagle replied.

I looked him in the eye with a serious glare. “If you want something from me, you ask. Don’t try to make me feel obligated to help you.” I growled menacingly.

He nodded wordlessly, giving me a nervous smile. He backed up a few paces while I continued to glare at him. I didn’t like being manipulated. I admit, I would gladly help them after they gave me their sob story, but the fact that they used it to begin with made me feel manipulated. But I wanted to help them because they said it was their home. Home is where you’re supposed to feel safe, not fear for your life.

I got to my paws and turned to the forest. I ignored the stares of the many birds while I walked out into the center of the field. The Moon was now fully visible and unobstructed by the tree canopy. My paws didn’t make a sound as they patted down the grass below me. As I walked to the forest edge my mind wondered again. It wandered to when I was human, and how many people I left behind.

And the fact I didn’t seem to miss them.

Author's Note

OK well it took me a long time...let me explain why so you don't cry about it in comments.

Ok this chapter has a lot of aspects of it that I was iffy about. Mainly the racism thing. But it was hard for me to come back to this chapter because of worry. The ending scene basically implies a hell of a lot of more drama and potential adventure aspects for the future of my story. For those of you who've scrolled down to read the author notes I suggest you stop reading them now, and read the chapter to understand what I meant.

But yea the adventuring aspects will stay, but I'm doing my best to keep my story from turning into an adventure. It actually was the whole point of the story to get out of adventure things. I've been very good with plot design so far, and I know I can to a lot more with it later. But anyway, the reason why the last scene is here with the larger birds is to balance out the previous one.

I don't want my chapter to end on a negative note, especially since it was only slightly eventful and not all that interesting. Hell I like the beginning of the chapter but from leaving the Library and so on I'm not sure about it. So yea that's an issue. But it won't effect my story writing. I'll try to keep everyone in character and do my best for the future.

Oh and for those of you who think the 'sad' tag was for the history of Applejack's parents and potentially her hat, then you've got another thing coming. I've got a complex and potentially flawed series of events that will get you to cry >:D

and again...potentially flawed...

I've never done something sad in my life. o.o Although I accidently did something tear jerking in my older story, but I don't know what series of events led up to that. I think some guys were just posting feels images to make me feel better or something. -.-

Another thing is this story is getting boring for me and getting myself to write is becoming harder.

However those of you who've been with me longer than all you new guys would know that this doesn't stop me from writing chapters...I just happen to write more shitty ones. -.- they also come out slower...

This was a chapter I didn't like one bit. Don't worry though. I'll do better next chapter. I've actually already started it and I like where it's going.

(Also side note)

I've added tabs before long dialog and just dialog in general for this chapter. I hope that it looks more appealing to read now that I did that. If you guys don't like the new layout then you can ask me to change it.

I dunno...I think I'll add tabs after every dialog line that's long enough to hit the edge of the screen and make a new line. Therefore making dialog with a lot of detail and words will be easier to read...or at least seem that way.

Don't want to get out of a wall of text aspect and into a wall of dialog now do we? :ajsmug:

Chapter 9

Birds chirping woke me from my dreams. My mind wasn’t ready to wake up quite yet, so I laid there in a blissful state where time seemed to pass quicker to me as I slowly began to wake up. I winced every time a bird chirped, as the invasive morning sound pierced my ear drums and began to force me to become more aware of the world around me. I tried to reposition myself to find the blanket that my tired mind and body imagined around me. I rolled onto my back and my ears found the flowerbed below me.

My back legs were splayed outward while my forelegs were curled up against my chest. I tried to open my eyes only to be assaulted by the sun's golden light. I growled in irritation, and rolled to my side. I opened my eyes now that they were away from the sun. The ground below me had blue flowers that I now called Poison Joke, after Twilight’s explanation of my relationship to them. My ears twitched in annoyance toward the sun as I tried to get in a few more minutes of rest and closed my eyes again.

But the tweeting of birds singing their morning songs, made my rest difficult to acquire. I opened my eyes all the way while suddenly feeling wide awake. I rolled upright, so all four of my paws would be on the ground, into a prone position. I rose to my feet and looked around the flowerbed of Poison Joke that seemed to mingle with the trees at the edge of the clearing. An occasional oak tree was placed in the middle of the flower field that covered the tree canopy in leaves to make the clearing darker.

I looked up at the sun and found it was still early morning. I decided it was time to go to the cottage, since all the animals would be up by now. Or at least the birds would. I started walking toward the Northwest, where I knew the cottage would be from where I am. My journey was peaceful, and the forest was peaceful.

As I went into the forest, I passed by some healthy, but stubby-looking, oaks. I began to smell the lingering scent of what I thought was moss. I looked around, and chose not to stop as I continued toward my destination. I saw some green moss on the trees where light was coming through the leaves. Strangely enough, the moss was actually trying to point toward the light, rather than a source of moisture.

But then the forest began to darken the farther I got and I saw something curious on the trees of the stubby oaks. I halted in my tracks and panned my head left and right. I then turned around while keeping track of where I was going, so I wouldn’t lose the direction of Fluttershy’s cottage. On the healthy and stubby oak trees was red moss that started to glow when in the shade. I didn’t notice it before because it blended in very well with the shadowy but still light area. I had a strong sense of forboding when I saw it, and it made my mind race.

Entire trees were covered in the moss. I was slightly awed, but mostly confused by the purpose of such an adaptation. Was it to create contrast and make a natural glow for no reason? Or was it for a more sinister purpose? I realized the color almost looked like blood, only lighter. I began to theorize like I always do when I’m either bored, or really interested.

“How does this help the moss? Wait, it’s lighting up a shadowy area and making it harder to blend in. What if this is an area that’s used to hunt and kill, and the moss aids predators in finding prey? Nah, that’s ludicrous, the only way that’s possible is if there’s a creature that actually assists in doing that… Wait. What happened to the birds?”

I pointed my ears in all directions searching for the sound of birds. I took a whiff of air to see if I could smell them. I could clearly smell the lingering scent of birds, but I could also smell a lot of blood. But the blood was almost masked in a way, you could only smell it if you had my sense of smell. I didn’t like that one bit. I took another whiff to confirm my suspicion; I was confused when I smelled a newer scent that wasn’t there before. I couldn’t pin down what it was but it smelled close… very close.

I looked up in reaction to the scent and I almost yelped in fright when I came face to face with an arachnid. A very big arachnid. It was larger than me, by at least two feet, and its legs were played out to stand on the trees branches. When it saw I noticed it, it dipped its jaws down and lunged at me. But to my luck a branch snapped where it placed its front right leg for support. It fell to the side and face planted into the dirt to my left.

I only now had the time to react and I ran in the direction of what I thought the cottage was with lightning speed. I heard the loud stomping of the eight-legged monstrosity coming closer to me with little resistance, as it weaved in and out of the trees. I ran for my life, but I knew it would get me if I didn’t do something fast. I noticed my running pace was faster than I thought I could go, I realized this was the same speed I had when chasing prey, or running from the Timberwolves.

I looked around for anywhere to go that would allow me free passage and hinder the arachnid long enough for me to escape. That’s when I noticed the forest getting darker. The shadows became more prominent, and I heard rustling of the tree canopy to what I assumed was wind. The strange event only took up ten percent of my mind, while the rest of it was trying to think of a way out of danger. I began wondering if I could make it to the cottage before it caught me. Perhaps I could find some help in defeating the arachnid with Barry.

I then subtly noticed some movement to my left, as I rounded a chokepoint of bushes. I saw the bushes part to expose a small path large enough for me to fit through. Without thinking, I took a sharp left and ran toward the opening. I saw it starting to recoil and just as the leaves started moving closer to each other I was able to pass it. It seemingly slammed shut and I took a chance to look back to hear the arachnid slam into the leaves and attempt to climb over it.

It took it two seconds to climb over the bush, but I took its confusion as an advantage as I quickly hid behind another nearby bush. The loud rustling of leaves as the arachnid moved out and over the bush gave me white noise, so I could quickly jumped into a bush without being noticed. As I sat in the bush, I hastily jumped into I very slowly turned around, so no noise would be made as I turned. I stopped when I realized how risky that would be and I opted to just sniff the air.

I could smell the arachnid and he was very close by. Just a few meters from the bush I jumped into. I heard it’s legs step on the dirt ground and realized it’s long legs might actually be mere inches from me, but my angle was away from the arachnid and I couldn’t afford to move or I’d give away my position.

After what felt like hours, the arachnid moved off. I could hear it’s movements as he walked away back toward the red moss covered trees. I waited five minutes before deciding to move again. When I did my mind exploded with questions.

“Why did the bushes move? How did I reason the relationship between the moss and blood? Why did the branch break?” My mind was plagued with questions and I tried puzzling out some answers.

“Ok, first the branch broke. If the spider-thing knew how to balance itself and was probably there for weeks waiting for something to come along, so how did it make a mistake on misplacing its footing? Is there something wrong with it? Is it diseased? No, I might have smelled that if it was… if sickness gives a scent… why would I think that?” I stopped in place as I thought harder.

“I’m acting differently. In the library I hid without reason, and revealed myself to learn how to hypnotize Twilight. That was like something telling me to do it. The same thing happened when I reasoned that blood is required for the moss and… I assume the spider is what brings the blood to it. But how did I think of all this? Why did I think of all this? Do I have an instinct in my head that’s giving me information?” I reasoned.

I began to feel slightly uncomfortable. I looked around the forest and discovered the shadows that helped me escape were no longer there.

“Did the forest help me? Why?” I walked up to a tree and looked at it intensely.

I stared at the tree for a minute, before I gave it a whiff to see if there’s anything unusual. Nothing came to mind when the scent came back as just an ordinary tree. I looked around trying to see if there was any indication of something that would make sense for me. Nothing gave clues or even hints as to what just transpired only a few moments ago. Even the bush that the arachnid climbed over was just as normal as the rest of the forest. I began to feel uncomfortable and tried to find the sun to get my bearings.

I was in luck as the leaves now let enough light through for me to see the sun. I was off course if I wanted to go North West. I was heading directly west. I decided to go straight north, because the distance I covered while going west may have been a bit more than necessary to find the cottage. I continued my pace as I listened to my heartbeat and made my way north. The sounds of the forest returned and I began to calm myself as I heard the birds tweeting.

I was subtly reminded of yesterday’s incident after all the adrenaline settled down. I picked up my pace even though I knew I was out of danger, but I kept a wary eye above me and constantly checked my surroundings as I moved. As I continued north, I began to see the edge of the forest. My mouth curled to a smile when I saw it. I was happy I could finally have a day filled with socializing and potentially clearing up the water between me and the birds.

I eagerly approached the forest edge and saw Fluttershy’s cottage in the distance. I would have missed it if the house wasn’t elevated. The roof would have made it blend in very well, except for the obvious and odd slope it would be at. The birdhouses and accessories around the house were another give away. I got to the forest edge with little trouble as my path seemed almost clear of obstructive bushes.

I stopped on the edge of the clearing and looked at the cottage. I frowned as I remembered the hidden battle the animals were undergoing. The battle to survive and live happily, but the birds mustn’t be having much trouble, considering they live in the trees or the clouds. Although I feel sorry for anyone who meets that arachnid that chased me. I began to step forward and as my silent paws touched the grass I began to notice the activity in the yard. As I started walking I smelled the many animals that were grouped up in the yard.

I silently approached the pink fence and began to wonder why the animals were all in line. I couldn’t see the other side of the wall of animals because most of them are large enough to hide a bear. In fact I saw Barry there standing at attention.

I got half way across the field when I noticed something odd about the group of animals. They were all standing in line, biggest in back and smallest in front. But nothing smaller than me was amongst their ranks. I saw bunnies look on with curiosity, along with some birds. In fact I now noticed no birds were a part of this line up of animals. A few strange looking four legged animals I’ve never seen before were a part of this group.

I picked up my pace and I caught a glimpse of pink hair in between the spaces of the animals. My immediate thought was Fluttershy organizing the animals for some reason. As I got closer to the fence I heard an eagle caw loudly. I looked up to see the same eagle from last night. He gave me a court bow from his high perch and returned to standing tall and proud.

“His ego must be massive... I’d like to make a massive ego and cloud joke, but so far I don’t see any way I should hate him for his pride.” I mulled over in my head.

I came up on the fence and looked around. Some of the animals were watching me approach. The birds seem neutral about it and only a few turned their heads to watch me. Some rabbits hopped over to the fence and waited under it. Most of them looked young with some older, but they all watched me intently. It was the bear in the group of lined up animals turn his head toward me and catch a glimpse of me. He turned back and growled something I couldn’t make out to whoever was in front of him.

I saw something fly above the wall of animals. A familiar pink mane and tan coat hovered above the wall of animals with a curious expression.

“Fluttershy?” I thought to myself.

I was correct when I saw her full body hover over the animals. Her face quickly became a warm smile and she held her wings out, so she’d slowly drift to the ground. I got to the gap in the fence and walked into the yard. I was close enough to identify the animals as something I recognized. But there were a few oddities in there that I didn’t expect. There was a deer, with two stubby antlers and it had the scent of some freshly cut flowers that just barely covered a deer scent.

There was a Goose-moose or something… yeah, it looked like a moose with duck legs and a Goose head. I tilted my head at the Platypus that was surprisingly larger than me; and I had to stare at the Pink Flamingo at the front of the group who was the only bird present. Barry so far towered over each of them. But my attention was brought to the front of the group that I couldn’t see. Most of the things in back were herbivores in nature, like the large Anteater that somehow was standing on its hind legs to see over the animal in front of it.

I wanted to go in front of the group to get a better look but I was stopped by a rustle in the grass. I looked down to see a small mouse trying to hide from me. He noticed my eyes were on him and tried to remain perfectly still. I took a whiff of air and noticed the smell of at least three other mice around me. I turned my head to the left and saw two brown mice trying to use the grass to hide itself. I looked further left and noticed a white mouse in the small flowerbed.

“Oh, you guys got better. But I still noticed all four of you, even though I was distracted by the group over there.” I pointed at the group with my paw as I looked between the four mice.

They all rose out of the grass and flowers. The one not using the grass to hide himself scowled, probably in disappointment. All four of them moved in front of me in a line. I sat down and gave them a smile. I began to smell the familiar scent of the mother coming off of the small white one. She looked at me with an approving smile and was first to speak up.

“So, we did better?” She asked.

“Well, actually considering I only noticed you because you made noise, then no you did worse. I actually discovered you the first time when I looked in your direction.”

She scowled and huffed in disappointment. “Hmmf. Shame.” Her smile returned. “I thought for sure you weren’t coming back though. What changed your mind?” she asked.

“I never said I wasn’t coming back. Besides I don’t deny free food.” I told her in my growls.

She smiled sheepishly. “Oh right. Well anyway, I was going to tell you about the meeting that’s going to happen today. Angel announced it and we’re discussing you. But in the meantime, I was hoping to have a conversation about your ability to hypnotize animals.” she said eagerly.

I gave her a thoughtful look before responding. “It’s something I can’t teach. It’s my eyes that have this power. I can control it like a unicorn can use magic…” I paused with what I thought was a quizzical expression. “Was that a good analogy?” I asked.

The mice looked between each other in confusion, then back at me and the mother spoke up.

“What’s analogy?” She asked with a quizzical expression.

I rolled my eyes. “Never mind. So yeah, I can’t give you this ability, and I can’t teach it. It’s just something I’m born with I guess,” I noted apologetically.

The mother looked disappointed. “Ugh. All right. Oh wait, I haven’t introduced myself have I?” She questioned in shock.

“Oh right! I haven’t got a name for you. What is it?” I asked.

I felt more comfortable talking about something more mundane, rather than my hypnotism power.

“Muriel. My names Muriel.” she replied happily.

“Oh wow, just like on Courage the Cowardly Dog! Best cartoon ever!” I smiled to myself.

“Nice to meet you Muriel. You already know my name, I assume.” I said warmly.

She smiled widely. “You’re Hushed Sha-”

“Hushed!” Fluttershy called from on the other side of the wall of animals. “Hushed come here!”

Muriel and I looked in Fluttershy's direction, then back at each other.

“I’d rather stay and chat.” I commented in a posh voice.

She chuckled. It wasn’t a laugh or a giggle, but it was a chuckle to let you know that your joke was received and was somewhat comical. “Oh I don’t mind. If Fluttershy needs you, then you’re needed for something really important.” She said happily.

“Ugh very-” I was cut off.

“Hushed! Where are you?” Fluttershy asked as her head poked up above the group of animals.

“-…well.” I growled irritably.

This time Muriel began to giggle like a little British girl. This was actually pretty adorable, considering it consisted of squeaks. I rolled my eyes and stepped over the four mice. I only now noticed the other three didn’t seem to want to speak. Perhaps they were back-up in case something bad happened? No, Muriel approached me yesterday without anyone else beside her. Maybe they just wanted to prove themselves capable of better stealth.

I ignored the issue and continued to approach Fluttershy. She saw me coming toward her and she smiled warmly as her head disappeared behind the group of animals. I kept to the right of the group as I came closer to it so I’d walk around to their right. I was closer to the right than the left, so it made more sense to me. As I rounded the group, a few of the four-legged creatures looked at me and jumped in surprise after noticing I was a wolf. I was surprised none of them turned to look at me in the first place other than Barry.

I looked at the front of the group and was honestly surprised to see some animals smaller than me in the front. More importantly, I noticed the group of animals consisted of some aquatic creatures. I saw a single beaver amongst the ranks. One that I was familiar with, too. I was about to rush him before he noticed me but I halted when I heard.

“No. Not him.” chimed in a pony with a disapproving groan.

I looked in the direction of the voice, and beside Fluttershy was none other than Applejack. Applejack was giving Fluttershy a disapproving glare.

“Ah will not associate with that wolf!” Applejack pointed an accusatory hoof at me.

“And so, the drama begins...” I had half a mind to back away slowly and disappear in the shadows. But against my better judgment, I just sat down where I was and watched them argue.

“But Applejack, he likes you, and he’s been good with other animals. He’ll get along with Winona and Apple Bloom just fine.” Fluttershy me defended softly.

“Ah know. But he took mah hat! Ah don’t want those kinda shenanigans on the farm! Ah got werk tah do, an’ if he’s goofin’ off someplace while we need ‘im herdin’ the cattle, then it’d be a waste ah time.” she gave me an unimpressed look.

“Wait, Cattle? Meat? Ponies eat meat?” I tilted my head in confusion.

“I think that’s a little unfair to Hushed, Applejack. Maybe you should give him a chance?” Fluttershy continued to defend me.

“Ah don’t think so, Fluttershy.” she asserted in a calmer voice. “He ain’t no dog. An’ wolves are harder tah train than dogs. Besides, ah don’t know if he’d start splittin’ up the herd an’ start huntin’ mah cows.” she looked back at Fluttershy

“Cows? Steak? Ok, well why aren’t I getting any? All I got is some smelly dog foo-… oh.”

Fluttershy looked almost horrified. “Oh Applejack, I don’t think Hushed would do that. He’s been very friendly with the other animals here. I’m sure he won’t hurt them if he’s well fed.” she offered as a response.

“No means no Fluttershy. Ah ain’t gonna bring a wolf ontah mah property without a good reason.” Applejack added with a tone finality in her voice.

Applejack redirected her attention to the group of lined up animals. My attention was drawn back to it as well, but I saw Woodcutter waving to me frantically trying to get my attention. I was happy but also sad at the same time, because I didn’t sneak up on him. I stood up and wagged my tail while making an excited whining noise. I ignored the odd looks some of the larger animals gave me and I began to feel a little uncomfortable from the attention.

I found that odd, since crowds weren’t hard for me to overcome. But I ignored my nervousness and sprinted around the group. Woodcutter saw this and his eyes widened in horror as he saw me approaching quickly. I could tell he wasn’t sure whether or not to go into flight mode because I was his friend, and also a beaver killing predator. In the end, he couldn’t make up his mind before I was right on top of him and licking his head.

I didn’t really care if he was clean or not. Most of the animals I’ve eaten up until now I didn’t clean before I feasted. Woodcutter began to freak out for a second before he realized what was going on. He then tried frantically to get me off of him. The force of my snout plowing into him left him on his back while I was trying to drown him in what little slobber my tongue had.

“No! No! Down Hushed! Down! Please stop!” he tried to sound angry, and failed. Succeeding only in making him sound unappreciative.

I suddenly stopped and replied. “Ok.” and looked at him innocently.

He took a moment to catch his breath and he rolled over so his stomach would be on the ground. He then pushed up and turned around to look me in the face. He put his hands on his hips and gave me a glare.

“Hushed.” something timid behind me said, but I ignored it.

“Seriously? You sure you’re a wolf? You’re acting like a dog.” he asked irritably.

“Nice to see you too Woodcutter.” I replied happily.

“Yeah yeah. It was nice to see you up to the point where you tackled me,” he folded his arms in irritation.

“Hushed.” came the voice a second time. I ignored it again.

I shook my head. “Yeah yeah. So why do you want to help Applejack with herding cows? Actually how will that help you?”

He rolled his eyes. “I honestly don’t want to.” he answered irritably. “Fluttershy asked me to help make a pen for the cattle or something. If I did it she’d let me build wherever I want rather than where she thinks is safe.” he explained thoughtfully. “Oh, and I heard what happened with the birds.” He said apologetically.

I scoffed. “Yeah. I’m not all that mad about it. I think Angel is going to do something about that soon.” I told him.

“Ahem!” I spun around to see Applejack giving me a death glare while Fluttershy was looking away sheepishly. “Get!” Applejack shooed me.

“What? You can continue, I won’t bother you.” I told her, before realizing I was attempting communication with Applejack, who had no idea what a single noise that came out of my mouth was.

She trotted to me and put her hooves on my side. “Will yah just go. Scram. Move.” Applejack tried to be more forceful, by pushing me aside.

I gave out a short, low growl. “Hey, don’t be pushy.”

Fluttershy flew between us and gave me a serious look. “Hushed, we’re very busy, now please go over there while I finish here. Then I’ll feed you.” She pointed toward the cottage, and then she rounded on Applejack. “Applejack. Please stop trying to control my animals.” she asked of her friend with a softer tone. “Hushed can’t be pushed around, or he might get mad, and he’s the only wolf I’ve been able to take care of.”

Applejack seemed a little uncomfortable from the scolding. “Aw shucks Fluttershy ah’m sorry. Ah didn’t know yah value him.” she replied sheepishly while avoiding eye contact.

“Seriously? Being a wolf sucks sometimes. It’s like I’m being treated as a pet. Actually that’s exactly what I am to them…” I let that depressing thought sink in, as my movements became sluggish.

I snapped out of that thought and walked away from the group of animals and the two ponies. I looked back at Woodcutter and he quickly gave me a thumbs up. I smiled to him and headed toward the cottage. I trotted without any issues and I stopped when I was two meters from the front door of Fluttershy’s cottage. I was at the point where I could see the front door, and the backyard. I waited and watched as Applejack and Fluttershy shared some back and forth.

I barely noticed the small buzzing noise that came from the higher points of the cottage down to my level on my right. I turned to look at the source of the buzzing, and came face to face with a small green hummingbird. For some reason, it looked like it was smiling. I could see feminine features in its eyelashes. But when I saw them I tilted my head in confusion but held my smile regardless.

“Helloooooo theeeeere! I am Honey, how ‘bout you!” she exclaimed in sing-song tweets.

I looked at her with a bewildered expression and a tilt of my head. I was actually side swiped by the sing song and happy attitude of the little green hummingbird. Only yesterday birds of all types were offended by me eating first. But this hummingbird seemed to like me, as if it never happened.

“Is she here to apologize for yesterday?” I thought to myself.

“Did you hear me silly wolf? I never took you for an oaf.” she tweeted happily.

I smiled to myself when she began to rhyme. I decided that I’d mimic her sing song attitude for the fun of it. I haven’t had the chance to have fun for a while now, and singing might be pretty refreshing for me.

“Hiiii! Helloooo! Hooow are yoou? I’m Hushed Shadoooow. Whooo are yooou?” I howled my O’s to give a sing song version of my words.

I then noticed how loud that was and I looked around to find any unwanted spectators. I returned my gaze to the little hummingbird that continued to sing to me.

“Ha, you didn’t hear! But my tweets were so clear! I’m Honey! How do you dooo?” Honey sang back.

I felt as if she was trying to sing to me. But I enjoyed what she was saying, and I continued to play along in hopes to continuing our high school musical.

“I’m fiiiiiiine Hooooow ‘bout you?” I howled back.

“Happy and Good! But please don’t go into the wood.” she said innocently. “It’s dark and scary. No place for a dog to be unwary.” She warned in an ominous tone.

“Wait what? I’m a wolf though.” I said dropping my sing song imitation. “I don’t need to be careful, I’m the hunter.”

“Oh wow that’s cool! How often do you… drool?” she finished awkwardly.

I now became somewhat suspicious of her. But I noticed that last rhyme is a little more forced than the others. The last one sounded like an attempt at keeping the rhyme alive. I shook my head in amusement. A movement at the corner of my eye caught the large group of animals spreading apart and I saw Woodcutter and the large Anteater creature accompanying Applejack along the path to Ponyville.

I looked back at my singing company and thought for a moment. She seemed to be avoiding eye contact after her mistake, and waited for my delayed response. I was momentarily distracted by Fluttershy speaking to some other animals and realized how little time I had if she grabbed my food. But I was determined to learn more about the culture of birds and it’s relation to rhyming. I had a sneaking suspicion it had something to do with singing. I then began to analyze the situation like I’ve always have.

“Is she trying to do what I heard the bird do yesterday? She’s trying to speak in rhyme and just did a poor job of it. Is it against her culture to do that? Is it a respect thing? What’s the importance of rhyme?”

“Why are you rhyming?” I asked with a tilted head.

She looked back at me with an odd look. She then her head around our immediate vicinity looking for eaves-droppers. She then got closer to me and landed on my head. I subtly took notice of Fluttershy trotting slowly toward us while conversing with Angel. He seemed to be doing very dramatic hand movements that made everything he tried to say easy for me to understand from here. It was almost like the animal equivalent of yelling.

“We rhyme because we need too. It’s tradition for ‘the coming of age.' We learn early on how to rhyme, but once we begin to rhyme fluently we’re considered adults. All the birds my age and older do it better than me, and sometimes I get made fun of for making a mistake.” she explained out of rhyme.

“Ok, that explains her behavior when she slipped up. And she’s braver than I think she even knows. From what I get, speaking out of rhyme is frowned upon… brave little bird.” I smiled to myself. “I think I should help her.”

“Listen, I’m not all that good with rhymes myself. But I know a few tricks with rhyming, if you want to hear them.” I offered while keeping my head as still as possible while she was perched on it.

She shuffled around on my head. I assumed she started rubbing her beak with a wing but I couldn’t tell by looking at her. But the movement I felt on my head and the fact I felt her wing brushed up against the fur on my head made me assume she had to move it in front of her. If that’s not her using physical movements to represent her thoughts then it’s obvious she’s about to pounce on my nose.

“…W-well… I guess I can accept your help. You’re not a bird, but you rhyme ok.” she responded a little unsure.

“It’s all right, I want what’s best for you. Anyway, do you know what a sonnet is?” I asked.

“Um, no.” she responded in what I can now call 'youthful confusion.'

“Ok, well where I come from, there are these things called sonnets that break up the meanings of poems. Such as this. AABB and ABAB. Those are the rhyming patterns for sonnet.”

“Wait, I don’t get it.” She said with confusion in her tone.

“It’s basically rhyming. There are a lot more types of sonnets but I only really remember that structure. I think ABBA was one. Oh right then there’s ABAB CDCD EFEF and vice versa.” I added, not realizing she was rapidly falling behind in the conversation.

“What do you mean by AB?” she asked.

I lowered my ears in embarrassment.“Oh right. Well when I say I I’m talking about a sentence. Like for example, sentence A will rhyme with the sentence after it. So that means the first sentence and the second are rhyming so they are both called “A”. I paused to consider how to continue the example.

“Oh wait I get it! A rhymes with A, and it’s because the sentences rhyme?”

“Uh yes! Very good. Now you can have it so the first sentence rhymes with the third. Oh usually sonnets are made up of four sentence pairs. There usually isn’t a fifth unless you’re using a different type of sonnet. So sentences rhyme like AABB and ABAB. I think you’ve done two sentence rhymes, and that’s probably what makes you out of practice.” I explained.

We were interrupted by a timid voice getting my attention.

“Hello Hushed.” chimed in a voice to my left.

I slowly turned my head to the left to see who spoke, and I figured out it was Fluttershy. At first she seemed apprehensive at my slow head movements but when she spotted the little hummingbird on my head she put her hoof over her mouth and began to snicker at my situation. Angel was at her side looking at me with a raised eyebrow. Their presence wasn’t really welcome at this moment, as I was trying to teach a subject I barely even knew myself… Ok, maybe it was a little welcome. She stopped silently laughing at me and looked me in the eye with a content smile.

“Well if you’re done then, I’ll make you breakfast. How’s that sound?” she asked with a certain loving tone that you’d normally hear from someone when they talk to their dog.

“It really doesn’t help my self-esteem all that much, to be spoken to like a common animal.” I thought to myself.

I gave Fluttershy an unimpressed look, or at least the best I could pull off. But I decided I should be mature about it, as this was her cottage and she technically was a superior being than me. If I was able to speak in English then I would ask her politely to not talk to me like that. But I’m going to have to deal with that for now, because I don’t exactly want her to run to Twilight to tell her that I attacked her for no reason. I mean I couldn’t really act aggressively for a mistake like that anyway. It’s a little uncalled for.

“Can I stay here for a little longer? I’m having a conversation.” I told her.

She put her hoof up to her chin in consideration. But it was really different from what I saw her do before. She looked a little confused and slightly tilted her head to the side.

“Umm… I’m sorry?” she asked, her face showing confusion.

“Ok what? I couldn’t have been any clearer.”

“Hey Hushed.” I looked down slightly and noticed Angel with his arms folded. “She can’t understand animal remember? She needs to listen for your tone, and watch your body movements. The hummingbird on your head keeps you from moving your head around when you say stuff.” he informed me with an unimpressed look.

“Oh right, sorry Hushed.” Honey said to me apologetically. She jumped into the air and began to hover above my head. Within a few seconds she flew over to my right side with a little innocent smile on her face. I turned back to Fluttershy and repeated myself.

“I’ll be right there. I’ve still got things to talk about.” I told her with a smile.

“Ok, whoa I can move my lips?” I thought to myself as I noticed the sensation of muscles I haven’t used often. “Wait hold on, I’ve used these before. Why’d I only notice now?” I thought to myself getting sidetracked.

“Ok Hushed. I’ll call you in when I’ve got your food ready.” Fluttershy replied with a smile. “Come along Angel.” she said to the white rabbit.

Angel shook his head furiously while his arms were crossed. Fluttershy stopped and looked at him with a confused expression. Honey and I watched Angel’s reactions to Fluttershy. I was confused as to what he was trying to do so I continued to watch.

“Angel?” Fluttershy asked. Angel responded by repeating the head motion. “Well, all right, you can stay out here. But I’ll be inside if you need anything.” Fluttershy added to Angel with a soft frown.

Angel nodded his head and Fluttershy smiled. She turned around and trotted to the front door of her cottage that was only a few feet away. When Fluttershy opened the door Angel had already rounded on me.

“Ok Hushed, the meeting is scheduled to start in fifteen minutes. Barry is the security bear, so if he asks you to do something, you do it.” Angel commanded.

The door shut to my right and I looked over to see that Fluttershy went inside. Angel got my attention by continuing his currently one sided conversation. I turned back to him.

“We need you on your best behavior. Also, we will be hearing from a few other third parties like the large and small birds. Librarian will be there too, so he’ll represent you as a guardian for the sanctuary.” Angel explained with a serious look. “When there, you’ll be given a few questions to answer before we trust you.” his expression turned even more serious and he leaned forward threateningly. “And you’d better answer truthfully, or we’d banish you. Barry will throw you so far you’ll end up in Whitetail Woods.”

“Hey I’m not here to cause trouble, you know.” I barked in irritation.

Angel held up his paws toward me. “Hey hey, take it easy!” he expressed with a calmer expression on his face. “You’re going to be asked a few things. Answer truthfully and don’t get mad. The birds might use that to their advantage, to make you look bad and get rid of you. They almost got Barry like that, so you should keep that in mind.” he folded his paws again. “But the meeting will start soon, so I suggest you be at your best when it’s ready ok?”

I tilted my now free head and gave him an unimpressed look. Honey’s hovering made a small buzzing in my ear and was beginning to get annoying. But my relief came quickly as she flew over to Angel and stopped to turn back to me.

“I’ll be at the meeting. Don’t keep me waiting!” Honey added trying to get back into her rhyming scheme.

Her smile was the last thing I saw, before she flew off toward the yard at a quick pace. I felt a little lonelier after she left. Angel looked at me and I looked at him.

“Well I don’t have much more to tell you.” he continued sheepishly. “Just keep yourself safe for now and don’t get yourself into trouble. I’ll see you at the meeting, after your meal.” Angel turned around abruptly and hopped off toward the yard.

I watched Angel hop off to the center of the lawn. There was a group of animals, including Barry, setting up three podiums. The cottage was bustling with activity and I stopped to ponder what the experience would be like. Then I realized that this was very weird for animals to do in the natural world. I began to think I was stuck in a Disney movie.

“Hold up a sec.” I thought to myself. “Just a few days ago, the animals were acting like I expected them too. They acted just like animals. Now they’re acting like they’ve got their own secret society. Is there a tidbit of information that I’m missing here?” I watched in wonder of the animals doing strange things that I didn’t expect them to do.

That is, until I was interrupted by a sweet timid voice. “Hushed, your bowl is full of food.”

I turned toward the cottage door and saw Fluttershy sticking her head out with a warm smile on her face. I was momentarily confused as to how she was able to move the door without making any noise, but I pushed it aside as me concentrating too much on the animals doing strange things. I started at a slow pace towards Fluttershy while I began to drift off in thought. My padded paws kept me from being noticed as I walked along the pink fence on my right that kept me from the drop off.

The door was a simple three meters away from me. When I got closer, Fluttershy pushed the door open wider and stepped aside for me to clear the frame unhindered. I cleared the door and the lingering scent of zoo blasted my nose. I looked around the oddly bright room and noticed the animals were all vacant. In the center of the room, was a bowl full of dog food and was thankfully adjacent to another bowl full of water.

I scanned the room as my paranoia seemed to demand it. I trotted forward while idly looking about the decorative room with a calm vibe about the place. Without any animals to cause commotion, the place looks like it was built to be tranquil. The chirping of birds made it all the more peaceful. The floorboards creaked as I walked over them. I stopped in front of the bowl and took one more look at the room before lapping up the water with my tongue. I shifted my head to the left and chewed at the dog food in the ceramic bowl filled with food.

The moment I finished my meal Fluttershy spoke up behind me.

“Hushed, the meeting is going to start soon, don’t be late.” she added sweetly.

A wave of confusion crashed over my mind and I momentarily lost control of my body. I swiveled around violently and gave her the most dumbfounded stare that my face could create. Fluttershy was leaning up against the door with a huge smile on her face. She started to giggle at my befuddled state for a few seconds before catching her breath and explaining her involvement.

“It’s ok Hushed. I knew about the meeting, when Angel told me about it. I helped them get the podiums that the leaders of each animal clan will meet at. I’m going to let them decide what to do with you, and I’m sure you’ll do fine.” she reassured me. “Besides, you already know three of the clan leaders.”

I tilted my head in confusion. “Who are they? I know Librarian is one. Well I think.”

Fluttershy looked confused. “Wait what where you...saying?" Her expression lightened in realization. “Oh you mean Owlowiscious, Twilight’s pet. Yes, he’s the bird in charge of keeping my home safe and leading away Timberwolves, when they get too close. He’s recognized by other birds as their leader, and after a year of moving in he became a clan leader. The others are Angel, Woodcutter, and Xain.” Fluttershy explained.

“Who’s Xain?” I asked.

Fluttershy rubbed her left hoof with her right one and avoided eye contact.

“Well that’s the robin you hypnotized.” she replied awkwardly. But her response was almost immediate.

“…I need a turtle.”

“But he’s the only one, other than the mouse leader that you need to worry about. So it could go either way, and since two clan leaders like you, you could easily become one of them. Barry started off with less influence, and he still was voted in.” Fluttershy explained.

My face widened into a smile, I knew I had this in the bag if Woodcutter, Librarian, and possibly Angel were on my side. All I’ve got to do is make a good impression on the others and they’d keep me from being banished. Fluttershy turned out the door and got three meters away before she turned back and looked at me with a content smile.

“Come on Hushed. They’re waiting.”

Author's Note

Sorry for the delay. Also I love you all and I'll find time to write again.

Side note...I've only written 1000 words this month and that was only to finish this chapter. I hope I can find the drive to not revert back into a gamer and remain a writer.

But I want to tell you all something on why I've become a writer...honestly, I never wanted to. I am a D student in English, and the only reason why I kept on writing these chapters or any other story before this, was because I liked seeing my idea's actually come to life. Ever since my previous story became more popular I found a new drive to continue something I've never expected myself to do. And ever since trying harder than before I felt a new sort of pride in my work.

That pride made me write this story.

That pride made me what I am today.

And I'm going to say this. I'm a "D" student in English, and I write fanfiction. I write amazing fanfiction that is WAAAY above my skill set. The only way I got here, was through trial and error. LOOK AT MY FIRST FEW STORIES! Look how bad I was. Look how much I've improved.

And find your drive to do what I did.

Oh and if you're wondering how I was able to remember sonnets and stuff...well I remember the strangest things.

Chapter 10

I stepped out into the mid-day sun. My eyes adjusted to the change of light from inside the cottage to the few feet outside the front door. I looked to gather my surroundings and found the path to my right that led down to the bridge. I started forward and listened to the singing of birds and the gentle wind. I still have no idea what the birds were saying though, but it was beautiful. The leaves swayed and rustled, and my mind began to wonder slightly. I began to have a philosophical moment as I realized my place in the world.

“Why was I chosen to come here? Was I supposed to help the animals at this cottage? Or am I supposed to just carry out my days as a predator? Ugh, so many questions that I could have asked myself earlier.” I thought to myself.

The questions went unanswered, as my paws failed to move as the surreal scenario filled me and took my attention. My black coat swayed as the wind hit me from the west, my mind was still on my purpose here as my paws carried me. The sensation of the wind picking up brought me from my musings and I looked around to see that I’ve wandered a good fifteen feet from the front door. I was at the midway point between the bridge and the cottage. To my right was a gathering of animals. I looked at the field to be surprised to see podiums that surrounded a small wooden platform were in the middle of the yard.

The platform was the centerpiece, while five podiums took up a position two meters from the wood board. The podiums were facing the board itself, and the whole set up looked like a pentagon if you were to draw a line between them. I tilted my head at the strange setup. The podiums were all occupied by different animals, except for the farthest one from me. From this distance, I could see their shapes and make a good guess as to who they are.

The podium farthest from me happened to be vacant of an occupant. The animal on the left podium, farthest from me, looked like Librarian the owl, and the one on the right next to the empty podium looked like it was occupied by a small red animal. The one closest to me on the right looked like there was a small purse or a wallet on it, but it was moving so I assumed it was also a small animal. Using my power of deduction I figured it was a mouse. The one on the left, next to Librarian looked like a small white rabbit. I assumed that was Angel.

I noticed the significant lack of Fluttershy. I checked the sky, but saw nothing but traveling geese and clouds. I looked back down at the backyard and saw no indication of the Canary yellow pegasus anywhere. I then noted the amount of animals watching from the trees, clouds, and the ones scattered all around the yard. The quantity seemed as unreal as the variety.

They all kept within the pink fence, and around the podiums. They seemed to be conversing to each other about things that involve themselves or the meeting that’s going on. I looked upon the large crowd and began to be slightly self-conscious with so many potential eyes watching me. I shook it off as I’ve actually experienced worse, when having to give a speech at a high school pep-rally, but a crowd of strangers rather than peers is something I felt I could fear.

Anxiously, I left the gravel path behind me and took my first steps onto the well-kept green grass of Fluttershy’s backyard. I kept an eye on the animals, who slowly took notice of me as my body moved closer to the five podiums. I was three meters away from the gravel path behind me when I was able to finally make out the brown creature on the podium closest to me and identify it as a mouse. I continued to approach without word, but I stole nervous glances at the group of animals who had their eyes slowly being trained on me.

I slowed my pace as nerves began to eat at my every thought. Almost all the animals had their eyes on me, but unlike before, it felt as if they were judging me. I was being put in a position where I would be discussed over, and that thought alone wasn’t too bad, but the fact others would be watching and also making their own assumptions was slightly nerve racking. I slowed my pace to be less noticeable, but it didn’t matter since they already saw me. It was more of a defense mechanism that seemed to just kick in. Something deep inside me told me to get out of the open. I dismissed it as my instincts and began to worry about that affecting my judgement later.

I brought my speech training to the forefront of my mind and began to pick up my pace toward the podiums to keep myself from seeming nervous. By now, I was between the cottage and the podium setup, all the while the four animals at them were watching me. As I got closer, I noticed the brown animal had some sort of feathered appendage on its head and I began to think it was a bird, instead of a mouse. I quickly changed my mind when I realized it was a Native American headdress that the animal had just put on. He was securing it firmly on his head with his paws.

I got closer and I started looking at the ground for any mice that may be in the grass. It also helped me cope with the attention when my head was lowered to scan for things at my feet. I avoided several land animals like a few turtles that I decided to ignore, due to the situation. But I planned on coming back to ravage their shells with my tongue when it was over. I also passed by a few ferrets and the pink flamingo I remembered from the other night. I lifted my head and saw I was less than two meters from the brown mouse and his podium. I maneuvered around its left side and looked between the animals at each podium. I took into account that each wood structure is taller than me.

The bird to my right, was the same bird I hypnotized. I suddenly became a little nervous that he was at a podium, but I looked as calm as I can because I didn’t know what the meeting will hold for me. The height of the podiums made me look up, and I looked to the sky when I sensed movement and saw the many birds huddled together on the edge of every nearby cloud. I noted the position of the sun; it was only nearing its zenith. Next, I looked back down at the empty podium that remained unoccupied. I looked to the left of the empty podium and looked at Librarian who only gave me a casual gaze. Angel who was between him and the brown mouse on the left. I remembered that Fluttershy said Woodcutter was supposed to be here too.

“Wait hold a sec. Didn’t he leave with Applejack?” I thought in slight confusion as I stared. "Hold a sec, if he's with Applejack then wouldn't that mean we'd have to wait for him? Or was he not actually a member of whatever this organization is at all? But then does he just have a lot of influence?"

“Hushed,” started Librarian to my left.

I looked over to him when he spoke up, only to realize I had been staring at the empty podium for quite some time.

“I ask that you take a seat on the platform in front of you,” he instructed me calmly.

I looked at the wooden platform, and saw it was a good twelve inches off the ground. It was one square meter in diameter, and it rested two meters from each podium. I stepped forward and hopped up onto the platform and sat down in the center. I maneuvered my body to face away from the empty podium so I can be in a position to speak to each important member. The red robin was now to my left, while Librarian and Angel were each to my right. Angel and the mouse with a Native-American Headdress were near the center of my view, so they were at the two podiums in front of me, that helped make the pentagon.

“Hushed. I’m sure you know we’re here to discuss what to do with you. We are short one member at the moment and we will wait for him to return. In the meantime, do you have any questions?” Librarian asked simply.

“What exactly are you deciding?” I asked with a slight tilt of my head.

Angel answered for him, “We’re here to decide your place among us basically.” I turned my head toward Angel. “If we don’t want you here we’ll banish you and you won’t be allowed back. We could also allow you the freedom to just come and go. But we can also decide that you need to do certain tasks as a condition of staying here,” he added nonchalantly.

“Great, as if I didn’t have enough chores back home.” I mused to myself and rolled my eyes.

The mouse to angel’s right spoke up, “Do you mind if I ask you something? It’s a question that’s been on my mind, since I’ve heard of you.”

I looked at him with a face of contemplation. “Umm, no. I don’t mind.”

“Why did you come here?” he asked.

Before I could answer he was interrupted by the red bird to his right, his voice bitter, “We should wait for Woodcutter before this conversation. I don’t want to spare him an explanation.”

Librarian spoke up, “Actually from what I understand, Hushed already explained his reasoning to Woodcutter.”

The robin looked at me suspiciously. “Hmm… then feel free tell us the story of your earlier days. But it had better line up with Woodcutter’s praise...”

Angel gave him an unsure look before confusedly asking, “Why? He hasn’t done any harm to you, has he?”

The red bird gave Angel an aggravated glare and spat in return, “He hypnotized me in front of my peers. He robbed me of my pride; I was almost in tears. My power was given to hold my clan together. But this turn of events could scar me forever.”

“Oh shit I’ve made an enemy. Well, this is going to suck.” I thought fretfully.

“Please,” squeaked the mouse snarkly, and grabbing the attention of the group. “You used the situation to gain more respect by rejecting him,” the brown mouse groused with an aged wise voice. “Succumbing to peer pressure doesn’t make you respectable, Xain,” he added sternly.

The red robin looked at him with an aggravated glare, “Peer pressure has nothing to do with my words. Wolves even eat more mice than they do birds! How can you even consider defending him from a known truth? Such inaccurate judgement is most uncouth” he snapped back.

I could feel my coat getting warm from the sun. But my emotions were beginning to tell me to speak up. I believed the red robin had the right to feel angered about what I did, but I didn’t see a true reason for why he would reject me so quickly. He has reason to not like me, but there’s no reason to act as impulsively as he has.

Angel started tapping the wood of his pedestal with his foot while having his arms folded and giving Xain a cold glare. The tapping got our attention and everyone looked to him. “I’d like to remind you that we’re not here to throw around accusations, but to decide how welcome Hushed is. I personally want him here to help Barry keep any predators from the sanctuary, authoritatively stated Angel, turning to regard each of the other animals.

The Mouse quickly spoke up before the robin countered Angel's reasoning, “I personally want him here to teach mice how to better hide themselves. We value being stealthy, but we’d like more information about how he does it…” he stated matter-of-factly. “Hopefully we can hide better from hungry owls. No offense Librarian,” he added apologetically.

I looked to my right, where Librarian sat on the pedestal. He lifted a wing in reassurance and spoke softly, “No need to apologize, I understand your reasoning, and I agree with it.” He paused to collect his thoughts.

The red robin looked irritated when I glanced back at him. “Tell me why you two would act so crass. You’d side with a creature that has killed in the past?” he stated trying to prove a point.

Librarian puffed up his feathers in irritation and raised his voice. “So, you disagree with eating meat? I wasn’t eating Fluttershy’s food pellets when I was born! Nor was I eating them before adolescence! I ate mice, like many other owls. And it’s a habit that I no longer participate in, because of my relationship with a mouse. Choose your arguments carefully, Xain. You may offend the wrong owl,” when Librarian was finished, some of the animals surrounding the podiums looked between each other and began whispering.

I looked around to observe the many faces of all the animals present. Some seemed disturbed, while others looked understanding. Some others even seemed shocked from the outburst, while others held doubtful expressions. I looked to Xain, to see him looking away with his head slightly lowered, almost submissively. Angel had lowered his ears and given the look of surprise toward Librarian.

“Wow, this atmosphere just got intense,” I thought with some anxiety.

I was hesitant to begin panting, but I began anyway as the midday sun continued to beat down on my black coat. Although I noticed how bad of an idea that was due to the fact that every animals eyes were on me now. It was because I started making noise in the first place that grabbed their attention. But what I do with this attention is up to me, right now. I felt like this argument needed to stop, and the deciding actions needed to begin. But the question was, how to go about just that. I couldn’t let the attention move away from me, now that I have it.

I inhale and exhale nervously before I spoke up shakily, “I-I think you should just decide what you guys want me to do. I’m sure we can just get through with this, right?”

I completely underestimated my nerves, in this public speaking environment. I was able to think straight without their eyes, but now that I have hundreds of animals looking at me and judging me for what I say makes it hard for me to make sense. Now my nervous thoughts were getting the better of me, and I began saying things that didn’t line up with my thoughts. I wanted to continue the sentencing so the day could continue, but that was beginning to become hopeless until Woodcutter returns.

“I disagree, Hushed,” replied Librarian. He flapped his wings once and continued on coolly, “Not all council members are here. And It would be disrespectful to continue without one member.”

“Oh come on, I can’t sit in the sun for hours. I’ll start boiling before Woodcutter gets here. Not to mention I’d probably upset the respect of all the council members.” I thought morbidly.

I waited for someone else to talk, but when everyone just took on bored or patient expressions I began to thank the lord for a gift of silence. Now I could think of a good argument to get this hearing going. I’d like to know my fate sooner rather than sweating about it for five hours and then hearing an acceptable compromise. I began thinking up things that Woodcutter might say, or what he might want to do. Also I took into account of all the things that might influence Woodcutter’s decision.

I took another breath and spoke up again. “Ok, I have a suggestion.” I stated and waited for their eyes to be on me. “We continue without Woodcutter. But I want you guys to keep in mind that I saved his life. He might make a biased decision… you know?” I finished lamely and slightly lowered my head due to the amount of eyes on me.

“He has a point that's indeed evident. But should we really continue without Woodcutter present?” Xain, the red robin piped up before Librarian could respond.

“Well, it is his hearing.” added the mouse. “And he wishes to continue with the meeting when the person most favorable toward him is away,” he looked at me thoughtfully for a minute. “I’m sure Woodcutter will understand. He’s been faithful to the council, and has asked for something like this when I was away for important business, when we accepted Barry into our fold,” he regarded the others at their podiums.

I could tell he wanted to take my side for this. He seemed too eager to back me up, and I wondered what sort of plans he would have for me if he got his say in. I’m sure it would be something benefiting the mice in some way.

“I believe we should begin without Woodcutter as well,” Xain spoke turning to regard Libraian. “What the wolf said was true, as we can tell. Since he saved Woodcutter in his stride, our friend would easily take his side.”

Angel gave Xain a look of distain before arguing, “You would go through with this, because you want Hushed punished or exiled.”

I couldn’t let this argument last thirty more minutes.

“Angel,” I stated calmly, getting his and everyone else’s attention. “I know what I’m giving him. But I trust you and the other clan leaders, to keep the decision from being too extreme or too unreasonable.” I finished, panting somewhat more heavily.

There was a moment of silence where everyone was giving me a blank or confused look. I began to wonder if the sentencing worked the way I thought it did. As a group decision. But the longer the silence lingered the more I began to regret saying that.

“I agree.” chimed in Librarian, looking to Angel sagely.

Angel gave him a stunned look. “But Librarian, you know what Xain might do!” he exclaimed, his voice full of worry.

Xain huffed in irritation and spoke snappily, “Oh please, don’t speak as if I’m not present. That kind of action is most unpleasant.” He turned his head to the side dismissively.

“Don’t worry, Angel,” Librarian spoke calmly. “We will bring forth our suggestions as planned. Woodcutter has already told me his, and I’ll present it for him.”

“Suggestions?” I thought confusedly.

A squeak got my attention. “Then I’ll go first,” the mouse chief spoke, as he stood up straight. “I believe, as payment for his right to live and eat beside us, Hushed must teach mice to better themselves at stealth, so when we go to the Everfree, we are less likely to succumb to its wrath.” the mouse projected his suggestion confidently.

Angel narrowed his eyes and then looked at me seriously, “I suggest Hushed be given the role of protector of the sanctuary, and carry out his life among us keeping the peace, and keeping away anything dangerous from the Everfree. He will work alongside Barry for a month to be acquainted with the daily rituals of the sanctuary, Angel offered up authoritatively.

Xain ruffled his feathers and we all looked at him, he spat, “I don’t believe the wolf can be trusted just yet.” He then stood tall for his suggestion. “I suggest Barry keeps an eye on him as he pays his debt,” his statement raised a few eyebrows as how fair it actually seemed. But he wasn’t finished. “But he must eat outside in solitude to prevent the animals' fright. He also mustn’t be within the sanctuary, near dusk or at night.”

I was surprised at how fair that actually seemed, compared to anything completely ridiculous like making a fool of myself when asked.

“That was rather tame for you Xain. Even with your history of hatred toward wolves,” Librarian commented in an impressed tone.

Xain huffed. “I’d rather exile him, but he's good for protection. So, thusly, towards his nature, I'll show rejection.” He said with a subtle hint of anxiety.

It was Librarian’s turn. “I for one, believe Hushed should be able to come and go as he chooses, just as long as he brings us information of the movement of Timberwolves, so our friends and family can avoid them, and hopefully be able to make regular trips to the Everfree without worry of Timberwolves hunting their every step,” he offered wisely. “Now, for Woodcutter’s suggestion,” he cleared his throat with a hoot. “Woodcutter wants Hushed to provide protection against Timberwolves as the beaver clan sets up walls to protect animals, and their water sources. Also he is to set up random bunkers in the forest itself, to provide temporary shelter against any creatures that chase our friends.” added Librarian.

They all nodded and looked at me. Angel spoke up. “Hushed, we presented our suggestions to you. You may choose what suggestion you want to follow. But if you refuse all of the suggestions, then you will be exiled,” he said calmly.

“Oh god they’re making me choose? Ok well I like most of those suggestions, even Xain’s. But the problem is that Xain’s conflicts with Angels and the mouse chief.” I thought to myself.

I looked at the ground while I panted and thought about the options given to me. I wasted a full five minutes just thinking about what each one entailed. And how each one could potentially take my life if I accept.

“I’ve made a decision,” I stated, and looked at Xain. “I accept all suggestions given to me except Xain’s,” I added and he looked furious. “I will, however, accept Xain’s suggestion if he allows me for freedom, and all the other suggestions need to be adjusted, to fit my activities.” I explained, looking at the others, then back to Xain. “I will accept your suggestion, if you allow me to adjust it so Barry watches me, while teaching me to protect the sanctuary, and I will eat inside. I will also reject a curfew, and I will stay as long as I’m either needed, or I please.”

He frowned and irritably added, “There's a later time when we can discuss my suggestion. Your other decision; what's your intention?”

“Mouse Chief,” I turned to regard the mouse with the Indian headdress. “I will teach only a select few mice, and they will teach more. But I won’t teach them, all as I have other duties.”

“I accept this condition,” he replied happily, a smile adorning his face.

“Angel,” I then looked to him. “I will do what I can, but I’m going to need more time to myself than staying beside Barry while I’m here. I’ll have to teach the mice, and hopefully help out Woodcutter when he needs my protection in the forest.”

“Sure, just don’t forget your other obligations,” his reply came seriously.

I looked to Librarian, “I’ll tell you what I can about the forest, but I want to be able to report to someone so I can help out where I’m needed, without going out of my way to find you.” I gave him my changes reasonably.

“I’ve already set up that system. I know you might not be able to find me during the day, or even most of the night, so I asked an old friend of mine to meet up with you, and give me what you know. But will you accept patrolling the Everfree?” he asked with a wing under his beak and a raised eyebrow.

“Only when I’m able,” I responded simply. “I might want to help Woodcutter set up good spots to put hideouts on certain days. When this happens, I want to be able to scout out the area, but since I’m only one wolf, I’m going to ask some owls to do it. If you have any to spare.” I asked respectfully.

He tilted his head in confusion and asked, “Why do you need owls?”

“I want to set up patrols. So we can have a more reliable way to find Timberwolves, and their locations, rather than just me being on the ground and having to travel hours to get back to you.” I reasoned.

He shook his head. “Sorry to say Hushed, but we already have patrols. But none of them are below the trees. And none can see under the tree canopy. There are things under there that can hunt owls,” he replied regretfully.

“Oh… well that sucks. But wait, he doesn’t know where Timberwolves move, right? I’m sure they avoid danger like giant spiders, too, right? I did see most on paths, maybe they follow a pattern.” I thought smartly.

“I can help you find paths where Timberwolves move,” I offered. That got everyone to pay close attention to me. “Timberwolves avoid danger, like you do. They’ve just been doing it for so long in this forest, that they’ve got their own safe paths to walk. It’s not safe for animals because of the Timberwolves, but if you have an early warning system for when the Timberwolves are using them, then animals can also use them safely when they aren’t around.” I added, using information that I only know as theoretical.

Angel spoke up. “If what you’re saying is true, Hushed... then the Everfree can be much safer, even without Woodcutter’s hideouts.”

“We should still make them, just in case the paths change on a daily basis.” I suggested trying to keep myself from being the fall guy if it all goes wrong. Being the one responsible for deaths of other sentient beings is usually ok for me being a wolf, but if I can avoid it then I’d gladly do it.

“Why didn’t you bring this to us sooner?” Librarian asked.

“Uh oh.” I thought apprehensively.

“I-I didn’t think-. I mean I don't-uh.” I replied nervously while darting my eyes between each council member.

I became aware of the smiles on most of the faces of the animals in the crowd. I began to realize how big my ‘discovery’ really meant to them. A path that is safe only when it’s not traveled by something that can eat them is a big thing, if the Everfree is as dangerous as I’ve seen it. Just being around when the Timberwolves were frenzied showed me how dangerous it is to be in the forest with them. They began turning on me, a creature they respected. Now, my situation was pretty dangerous. I needed to prove there was something there that I wasn’t sure was there in the first place.

I hate being nervous in front of crowds. It always gets me into trouble.

Author's Note

Hey guys. Long time no see. I've been having trouble with this chapter, more because my rhymer got really busy and I had to find a new one. It took a long ass time but I found one that can do rhyming and do it very well. The reason why I needed one in the first place was because I can't do it on my own. I hate rhyming, it's cool and all, but I just suck at it.

Anyway, now I can probably get back to writing this story, and Remembering Garry's Mod can go back to being a side project rather than the main one I'm doing. Course this'll be difficult getting back into the level of detail I was trying to reach when I was making these chapters, but I think I've learned a few things and I can use them in this story.

Course now I'm going to have to reread some of this. -.- I can barely remember my own characters.

It sucks being an author.

Before I leave you to respond to whatever you guys will say in the comments, this guy ---> "Dirty Bit" Is the guy you need to thank for this chapter getting updated. Specifically he finished it up and made the dialog rhyme.

And uhhhhhhh if I've missed anything in this chapter, comment about it and I'll try to fix it when I can. That includes any plot holes or whatever.

Sorry if it's shorter than usual. If I made it any longer it would interfere with the next scenario; then I'd have to increase the word count to fit both of them in the same chapter. I'm pretty sure it'll go over 10,000 words so I'd rather not subject you guys to so many words. I personally don't like it unless the story is absolutely worth it. Not sure if mine is, and it would take longer than the whole week to put a chapter like that together anyway.

To put into perspective as to how long this has been gone. I went from 752 likes when you guys last saw this story, to the current 950...Yea....FFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFF-still awesome that I got 900+ though.

Chapter 11

Author's Note

Sorry for the long wait. Had some things I needed to do...like be lazy and-ok I have no real excuse, I'm just fucking lazy and this LONG ASS chapter was all I could think of to make you guys forgive me...

MAKE YOU GUYS FORGIVE ME

Also don't worry about rereading the previous chapter (unless you feel like it) because I tried to reference as much as possible of the whole story to allow you guys to remember previous chapters and the scenario.

Also tried to do as much as possible to make the whole chapter interesting. Enjoy :D

Chapter 11

This wasn’t the Everfree forest. The silence that prevailed here was pierced by the birds singing melodiously, and the symphony of rustling leaves. The early morning wind was to blame for most of the disturbance, but the noise of active fauna succeeded the sounds of the forest. Under the canopy itself existed a hilly landscape covered in thick underbrush. However there was an anomaly in the forest, where the trees and plants opened up in a clearing filled with blue flowers. The plant life surrounding this clearing was lush with light and dark greens depending on the shadows. The trees and bushes gave the blue flowers a wide berth, roughly a full meter in all directions. Only the grass was bold enough to grow to the edge of the blue flowered colony.

I was lying in the center of said clearing, on my right side. My chest subtly rose and fell as I breathed in the morning air. My sense of smell was being assaulted with faint scents of distant animals and the strong aroma of the blue flowers I lay on. The blue flowers seemed to actually be a good three inches tall, allowing them to partially obscure my vision in my left eye and fully obscuring my right eye. I closed my eyes and tried to get back to sleep even though I had woken up over an hour ago. I wasn’t tired, just unwilling to meet the day head on.

My mind drifted to the previous day’s events with the public meeting at Fluttershy’s cottage. Otherwise known as Sanctuary. I mulled over the list of things I was supposed to do… or at least the most important mission of them all that I chose to take on, rather than all the other things I needed to do. I chose to lie in front of everyone by claiming something I was unsure of myself.

I huffed irritably. “Timberwolves avoid danger and have their own paths. Blah blah blah.” I thought sarcastically, and then I thought again on my statement. “Well obviously Timberwolves avoid danger, like giant spiders right? I mean they’ve got to have their own predators to have evolved wood bodies. But what would they avoid? I’m sure that wood actually protects themselves from the giant spiders.” My heart began to sink. “But what hunts a giant spider? What if the Timberwolves actually don’t avoid anything other than cliffs and environmental hazards? Actually if the native animals couldn’t find accurate paths to avoid, then I assume Timberwolves and spiders are just super… no, apex predators that don’t need to fear anything.” I tried to frown, but the muscles in my mouth weren’t flexible enough to convey the expression.

I opted to give out a pitiful, quiet whine. I drew in a large lung full of air, and then loudly exhaled it. My impromptu theory kept looking less likely the more I thought about it. The kind of creatures that would be able to hunt Timberwolves probably didn’t eat plants. If my observations of these woods were correct, then the Timberwolves were on the top of the food chain. They didn’t need to avoid anything… maybe larger predators.

My eyes widened. “Wait… larger predators. What if they do avoid certain places?” An observation popped into my head and my ears lowered sadly. “No, that means I’d be asking the prey animals to risk their lives by going near bear caves or something.” I thought solemnly.

My spirit was officially broken. My impromptu statement in front of the Sanctuary clan leaders sealed my fate as a liar. They trusted me to help them find the light in a dark and deadly place. I failed them because I was thinking on my feet rather than recalling things I know are true. My heart began to feel almost black from the hopelessness of the situation. I was going to lose my only chance of a civilized life. I recalled my personal mission to become part of something bigger. To not be a wolf, but a human that made something out of a bad situation.

I gave a huff. “Here I thought I could make my life seem normal in a wolf’s body. All I really wanted was to be part of a community. To actually have a social life in a world where I don’t belong. But what now? Do I disappoint everyone by disappearing back into the shadows and appear in another town? I thought to myself before giving another audible whine. I blanked out for a moment and considered my situation. That was until I came across a revelation.

“No,” I thought with conviction, “to get this far was difficult. Being allowed to come and go as long as I do what they want is progress, and even if it guarantees work for acceptance, it doesn’t mean it’s unlike my old life. I worked for money to pay rent. I worked to make a living in my world. Hell, working here for the acceptance of a small isolated community isn’t unlike many small neighborhoods in America.” I thought with renewed hope. “I promised to make a difference for them. Even if I don’t succeed in mapping the whole forest, I should at least succeed in understanding how Timberwolves work… but how?” I thought.

For a long moment I thought critically on my situation. That was until a strange scent drifted across my nose. It caught my attention due to its foreign nature. Picking up my head to investigate, I felt a tug on the right side of my face. I bolted to an upright position with all four of my paws touching the ground. I opened my right eye and noticed my right side of my face was covered in yellow unidentifiable balls. I looked down at my paws to realize they were also being covered in these objects. They seemed to take a magnetic appeal to my fur. I was momentarily confused until I noted the blue flowers below me. The petals were spread wide exposing the yellow balls that mysteriously attached to my fur. In a moment of realization I concluded they were pollen balls…and the blue flowers that held them out were facing me.

I looked around frantically across the field to realize the previous carpet of blue was now replaced by vibrant yellow. My eyes widened in a mixture of fascination and utter confusion. Slowly my mind was piecing together what was happening to the field. I reflected on what I knew about Botany and Poison Joke, fearing that this development will allow it to directly affect me by getting through my magical retardant fur. I slowly stood up and the pollen under my body came with me. I stared at my paws before checking my right side. I was only partially covered in the stuff since the pollen balls weren’t very big. Some were only a centimeter in diameter. Others were smaller and seemed cut in half. I blamed that on how I was laying on them.

After my confusion ended I realized something was off. My fur basically acts like super glass; water and dirt just fall right off. Why was the pollen able to stick onto it so easily? I wondered for a moment before a realization came to me. “Is Poison Joke a symbiotic species to me?” I thought mystified. “Wait, hold on, this makes sense!” I thought excitedly. “Poison Joke protects me from anything that will do me harm like the Timberwolves. It made their wooden pieces fall apart when they walked into that Poison Joke field to kill me a few days ago. Maybe in return for protection their pollen attaches to me so I can spread it?” I thought with a new sense of belonging. “Maybe I have a purpose in this region… huh, maybe I can stay here after all. I have safe havens all over the Everfree. Poison Joke patches are uncommon but not unreasonably so. I thought with a slight lift of the spirits.

My theory seemed sound but the question as to why the pollen attaches to me was still unanswered. I figured breaking one open would shed some light on the reasons behind it’s attachment to me. I looked down at the ones that already broke open due to me laying on them. Inside one of them was a small black seed that stood out. It was at least three millimeters wide and tall. Almost impossible to see if you weren’t looking for it. “So that settles it. I spread Poison Joke. In return, I get a good place to sleep and some protection against the forest’s monsters.” I thought.

But then a thought occurred to me which gave me a great amount of pause. “Poison Joke is symbiotic to me.” I thought slowly. “It relies on me to spread it.” My hopeless heart rose from my chest. “Poison Joke makes Timberwolves fall apart.” I would be smiling if I had the muscles for it. “I can spread the Poison Joke like traps and remove all the Timberwolves.” With that final thought my mind went cold and silent. “But that’s considered genocide, right?” I looked up and stared at the hedge in front of me. In that direction was the Everfree forest, and now the possibility of a permanent home.

The wind rustled the tree tops and blew against my fur. The yellow pollen balls remained attached to my fur even though I could feel the drag they caused. My mind still was reeling from the implications of committing genocide. But all the while I thought the idea was the best one I had. If I could remove the Timberwolf population in the Everfree, then the danger to sanctuary would be manageable. Even better I could become a hero and live there without worrying about overwhelming work. But there’s a double-edged cost that I mulled over and over in my mind.

“The Everfree forest may be large but if I place down Poison Joke colonies on too many game trails then animals will be forced to trudge through thick bushes. Just walking around would become strenuous and that would mean the forest would become a bigger death trap. Wounded and old animals would be unable to reach water sources and die of thirst. But if I put them off the paths then I could create choke points for Timberwolves to hunt more effectively.” I thought critically. “Wait, what am I thinking? Timberwolves are still wolves; if I get rid of them, then a new pack will move in to claim their territory. What can I do to stop that?”

I was interrupted by the scent of pollen becoming unreasonably thicker. The formerly strong sweet smell mercilessly had undergone a metamorphosis to make it more rancid. I ignored it even though it was beginning to get to me. I decided to get moving and walked to my left six paces before lowering myself to the ground and rolling to the left. The action caused more pollen to get attached to my coat. I looked at my sides to assess the damage to the pollen balls to find they were still in one piece. I then rolled to the left again to pick up more. Looking to my sides for a second time revealed that a relatively inconsequential amount of pollen balls were damaged, but I still collected more than I killed.

Standing up, I moved to another spot in the field that was to my right and closer to the edge of the colony. I noticed the flowers dropping the pollen balls as I grew close and they seemed to be attracted to my coat. The aroma of the pollen intensified as a few balls began to float up and attach to my underbelly. My nose was pointed at the ground as I observed this display and I lowered myself to the ground again. I waited in experimentation to see how the poison joke closest to me would react. The flowers continued to move to face me and drop the pollen close to me.

The pollen then seemed to undergo a nearly intelligent metamorphosis and the fuzz elongated into thin strands. I watched in fascination as the pollen behind me rode the east wind onto my back, while the pollen in front of me waited for the wind to die down. I flinched when I saw the pollen in front of me literally pop up and float close to me before attaching to my fur. The display was surprisingly comical. But then the field took on a life of its own as I started hearing popping noises from more distant flowers. I stood up while giving the field a dumbfounded expression. I started walking around while observing the weird abilities of this blue flower.

The air was coated in the thick scent of Poison Joke flowers while pollen floated toward me. Some pollen just took the form of artillery fire and hopped from their petaled homes onto my body. I turned my head to the right and looked at my coat, only now realizing I’ve become a black and yellow polka-dotted wolf. But surprisingly enough the acrobatic display of pollen being shot at me by flowers was effective in slowly coating me in yellow balls. The popping sound intensified as more flowers joined in, making the audible illusion of rain form around me. I started walking around the field slowly so the pollen wouldn’t miss its mark.

I looked up at the sky for the first time today. The light blue sky was covered in small clouds and the sun seemed to barely shine through the canopy. Its position told me it wasn’t very early morning, the time could possibly be around ten in the morning, if I read the sky right, which means I didn’t have all that much time to find where Timberwolves usually rest and plant Poison Joke nearby. That was still only considering the theory that Timberwolves have to sleep. Even as my mind drifted into the possibilities and issues the Poison Joke still coated me. Despite being pelted with fuzzy pollen I managed to think more deeply about the actions I was about to enact.

“For all I know, this Poison Joke would hold on for only five minutes before falling off. Or worse I could scrape a bush and I’ll lose it all. I’d have to move slowly and on trails right? That means I’m very limited on my paths back to the Everfree; and that will take time.” I thought anxiously while my time constraint was in the forefront of my mind. “Wait what if the Poison Joke does this for a full week? There’s a lot of it right?” I shook my head. “No, no. I can’t think like that. I need to do as much as I can in a single day.” I raised my head proudly, despite slowly being turned into a yellow pillow. “I need to save the forest… now.” I thought with conviction.

I looked up toward the hedge while turning my body to face north. I looked around scanning the wall of leaves that barred my way and I started trotting at a slow pace. I saw between the hedges an opening that was a meter tall and two feet wide. The leaves were close together, but I didn’t care. If I could make my way through the bushes without losing all of the pollen balls then I could still plant the Poison Joke where I pleased. I took my first step forward moving into a high spirited trot. I myself wasn’t in high spirits, but the rough bobbing up and down would give me an idea of the strength of the pollen. I looked to my right and at my back legs the best I could while trotting so I could see if I lose any pollen.

To my surprise I saw none fall off. The momentum of the pollen balls still attached to me told me they were heavy for their size. They tugged on my coat, but didn’t fall, making me believe they were sturdier than I thought. I stopped trotting and took quick steps forward. I was three meters away from the crack in the hedges before I looked back to see that the pollen balls still remained. I began to worry if I would be able to get them off when I needed to plant them. I looked forward again and took quicker steps. I cleared the crack in the hedge and moved at a slower pace.

I didn’t bother to look behind me; I was sure some pollen would be falling off as I navigated my way through the hedge. I picked up my pace and soon came across a steep incline that went down to a small path. The incline was less than three feet so I hopped down without a second thought. I winced as I realized that could have been a terrible idea and I looked at the ground where I landed to see if I lost pollen. To my surprise none seemed to be on the ground. Scanning quickly I saw that no pollen left my body. I didn’t question it and opted to call it good luck.

My ears swiveled as I noticed the sound of birds were beginning to dissipate. The soft chirping of crickets was nonexistent and in their place there was the sound of insects buzzing around the bushes. One of them buzzed past my ear and I flinched instinctively. Years of hating bugs passing by my ears as a human haven’t made my instincts readjust to my laid-back wolf instincts. I flicked my ears as I quick marched down the path in hopes of swatting away the bug. I took another nervous glance behind me to see if any pollen fell off but forgot that by moving my head back I have to turn my body slightly. This caused me to misstep and I fell onto my left side.

I panicked and stood up as quickly as possible. Looking down I saw seven pollen balls on the ground completely crippled and deformed. I tried to peek at my left shoulder, but realized I couldn’t see my coat closest to my head. I didn’t bother because I saw my second coat of yellow was still there, but slightly encrusted with light brown dust of the trail. I ignored it and moved with haste assuming the pollen fibers tensile strength was strong enough for a dash. I did a quick sprint before slowing to a stop and looking behind me again. My actions seemed repetitive, but they yielded necessary information. No pollen fell off while I ran.

As a result I found a new but foreign warmth in my heart as the prospect of saving the Everfree from Timberwolves seemed to become a possibility in record time. My hope of acceptance and a good place amongst a community slowly became more than a dream. This action might cement my place among the Sanctuary. My vigor renewed as I prodded through the bushes that strangled the path. My eyes were as open as my ears while I actively tried to remember the exact direction of north in order to stay on track. My ears told me of sounds I might need to avoid, and even howls that I could use to pinpoint the location of Timberwolves.

My mouth opened as I began to pant to regulate my core temperature. I slowed down when remembered I needed to be silent to stalk Timberwolves. Keeping myself from panting too heavily could save my life. My tongue hung out my mouth on the right side as I plodded at a swift but manageable pace. The underbrush began to thin out and I could see over bushes at higher ground. But my mind was still on the path that I followed. The hilly landscape made my travel difficult as I stepped over rocks that appeared at the lower ground and the uphill paths I walked.

Continuing up a steep hill with swift panting I slowed my pace as I came across a familiar scene. I stopped at its peak and looked across the horizon. The grass below me seemed to change from a bright lively green to a dark foreboding deep bluish green due to shadows and optical illusion of blue. In the distance was a very thick wall of twisted stubby trees that made up the edge to the Everfree forest. Between me and that edge was shrubbery and hills, and a less oppressive wall of trees with a variety of different colored barks. The bushes between me and my path were spread far apart while the canopy allowed them sunlight. Some were a reddish tone and some were white. But most were brown like regular trees of a forest. But that’s when I noticed something.

In the Everfree forest there were usually one or two different types of trees that made up the forest. After leaving the Everfree, the variety of tree species seemed to increase. I looked around the hill I stood on and reacquainted myself with a previous observation I had. The trees outside of the Everfree competed to dominate the canopy for light. Some trees had wide branches to keep saplings from growing around them, leaving shadowy parts of the forest where animals can rest and hide. While other trees just try to grow taller and leave few extra branches lower to the ground.

The Everfree ignores these rules entirely. The stubby trees don’t grow as if they’re competing; they grow as if their goal is to look as ominous as possible. I physically shook my head and berated myself for getting distracted. I jogged down the hill while avoiding the sprouting bushes in my way. Surprisingly the underbrush was actually lighter due to the competing trees being less ambitious in growing themselves than the ones where I decided to sleep last night. But despite this the ground below grew darker the closer I drew to the edge of the Everfree. As if the foreboding nature was an illness that spread across the grass.

I looked at it with determination as I weaved between colonies of bushes that made a claim at the low ground. I looked up to observe the position of the sun. It didn’t move very far from its ten o’clock position. This made me believe I was making good time despite my long journey. With a hesitant glance I looked back at the forest’s edge again and made one of two observations. The transition between the tall and short trees was so sudden that the canopy looked like it dipped down across my whole scope of vision. Despite my limited range of vision, due to the thickness of the trees, I was able to note it. But that wasn’t an overwhelming observation, but what was overwhelming was the distinct lack of wildlife.

It took me only now to recall that I haven’t seen or smelled a single animal until now. I couldn’t even hear the birds chirping. But I simply explained the lack of scent as the pollen spores being so strong, though it didn’t explain the lack of noise. My mind raced and my body did a three-sixty as I spun around trying to catch a glimpse of whatever creature may have caused the entire forest to go deaf. My breathing slowed and I paid a great deal of attention to my surroundings. Despite the disturbing lack of life, I didn’t see any reason not to continue on. I walked forward taking nervous glances around me. I decided to play it as safe as possible by keeping close to bushes.

Stepping forward down the shallow hill coated in grass, it caused my momentum to pick up. My head continued to dart from the path in front of me to my left and right sides. I made my way down to the base of the hill where a bush waited for me. I almost instinctively dove into it before reconsidering. The yellow pollen balls on my body may have had a strong grip, but I wasn’t going to risk dropping them. I trudged alongside the bush, my left side facing it as I looked mostly over to my right for any movement. I didn’t worry about my left side due to the bush being a foot taller than me.

The path around the bushes dipped into a small pit that I followed. I was still panting slightly from my activity. The lowest point of the pit had two long rows of bushes parallel to each other. They were spread out at least four or five meters from each other the whole length. The center of the pit ran along the base of two shallow hills. This relatively low ground kept me out of sight while keeping me from doing too much work going up hills. The worse that could happen to me is stepping over a rock, and that’s trivial. Now I was effectively out of sight with little to no chance of being spotted by anything in the distance.

My confusion over the deathly silence became clarified when I heard howls in the distance. It was an odd, guttural howl, that sent a shiver crawling down my spine. I lifted my head over the dark green bushes and looked to my left where the howls came from, this yielded nothing. “Trouble.” I thought to myself. The howls of the Timberwolves resounded throughout the forest for a second time. I listened in its general direction for a good ten seconds before I realized it was coming closer. More howls followed up the previous batch, but they weren’t as guttural. I got a sinking feeling in my heart when I recognized the howls came from behind me. As a result I stopped panting and spun my head around to look behind me.

Frantically I skimmed the horizon but there were too many bushes in my way. My blood felt thick as my heart pounded it through my veins. I was trapped between two hunting parties that were closing in on me. I wasn’t sure if they were hunting me or they were hunting something else; but I wasn’t eager to see if the normally neutral Timberwolves were still hostile. I quickly checked the environment for anything yellowish to match the pollen attached to my body. Noticing there was a very small patch of dry dirt and dying grass I rushed toward it. The howls became quick yelps as they closed in on my position. I stood over my impromptu hiding spot and crouched down keeping a low profile.

I berated myself when I realized my head was still raised. But the stomping of paws appeared just as suddenly as the Timberwolves that came into view. I caught a glimpse of one vaulting over the bush on my right. This was when I started moving my head down, which unfortunately caught the attention of the wolf that vaulted over the bush. I saw its paws touch down two feet in front of me as it growled menacingly. I shot my head up and looked back at it. In moments I was emotionless as its neon green eyes glared at me under those leafy eyebrows. I stood up at my full height, which was a good six inches shorter than the Timberwolf. I was ready to sprint away until I noticed his snarling mouth was no longer making noise.

For a moment I thought I hypnotized the creature. But that was blown away when I saw it looking over my figure. It tilted its head to the right as it closed its wooden mouth, observing me. And just as suddenly as it appeared it turned and ran to rejoin the hunt with its pack. I stood there without feeling or thought. My brief encounter with this Timberwolf caused me to realize their spontaneous violent season lasted only that one very bloody day. Or alternatively, I was far enough away from their breeding ground that it didn’t consider me a threat to their young, or food for that matter. I let out a sigh of relief before I regained my sense of the world.

“HELP! SOMEONE!” Bleated an animal to my left.

The unanticipated sound made me jump in fright. I darted my head to the left where I knew the sound came from. I realized the Timberwolves were a hunting party that had surrounded an animal. Reacting quickly I jogged forward up the incline of the pit. I hugged the left and heard a *thunk* sound which was immediately accompanied with a yelp. The distinct sound of clattering wood logs informed me that the animal was strong enough to knock a Timberwolf into pieces. When I finally reached the top of the pit I saw the scenario before me. In the center of twelve Timberwolves was an Elk.

The Elk I recognized from the animal channel on TV. Its body was covered in a grey coat, while its head and neck was covered in a darker and thicker hue of that coat. It’s short stubby tail seemed tucked between its legs like a scared dog. Its beady black eyes seemed to communicate its fear and possible eminent death at the Timberwolves’ claws. The gender seemed easy enough for me to determine, not only was the loud bleat for help masculine, but the large antlers on his head told me it was male.

The Elk was looking to in my direction and spotted me. His eyes didn’t linger very long as he spun around trying to keep his eyes on as many Timberwolves as possible. He was smart enough to go against a bush so the Timberwolves weren’t able to fully surround him. As he faced away from the bush I was in his front left view. I quickly debated whether or not to help him. In front of him a Timberwolf was forming back together. I assumed it was the one that yelped.

“Is he really worth saving?” I thought horribly. “If I leave, he’ll die, but there’s no guarantee I can save him.” I thought while giving the Timberwolves an analytical gaze. They were slowly moving forward trying to frighten the Elk into making a move. It also served to make their strikes shorter term, allowing them to wound him quicker. “No I have to continue… if I could bring a Poison Joke field to wherever they live then I can save the Everfree. One life shouldn’t be worth thousands.” I huffed sadly. I suppressed a whine.

I began to turn toward the Everfree again until the scent of pollen suddenly grew more intense. I recoiled in shock from the sheer intensity of the smell. I backed up and fell on my rump. But when I moved I saw a cloud of white dust in my wake. There was a tranquil sizzling noise that resembled rain coming from my body. I looked at the yellow pollen balls on my face to see them spewing white smoke and shrinking. I got up and faced the pack. The eastern wind was carrying the misty cloud west, toward the hunting party and their prey. “What?” I thought absentmindedly. My body began to become lighter as the mist spewed out of the pollen balls.

I casually observed as the scenario unfolded. The small cloud of mist wafted over the Timberwolves directly west of me and at first they didn’t notice it. The ones affected stopped growling and started sniffing the air. This action confused me just as much as the mist as the Timberwolves didn’t have nostrils. But as the mist continued to travel, it passed over the reforming Timberwolf that the Elk kept eyeing with fear. The free logs stopped joining back together and they fell apart. “What?” I thought again.

The Timberwolves backed up slightly from the development that they’ve all witnessed. The Elk looked confused and suspicious. The Timberwolves that passed through the mist seemed to move slower than the rest. It was as if their limbs were rusty and they made jerking movements as they tried to step properly. “Wait… the mist hinders them.” I concluded with glee.

I moved into action and slowly trotted back and forth in a long line that measured the size of the hunting party. My first step was to the right, going north. After I passed the last Timberwolf I turned around and headed south. The Timberwolves were beginning to move in on the Elk again after their momentary confusion. But when they realized their friends were suffering from something similar, they stopped. All the Timberwolves looked around, the ones on the farthest side of the circle were first to stare at me suspiciously. I continued trotting south so I’d cover all of them in the mist. My eyes connected with one which had large scars on his face and had very bulky wooden limbs.

“ONE-WOLF PACK! WHAT HAST THOU DONE?!” I grew increasingly confused. I didn’t hear a voice or bark but the eyes of the wolf I stared at seemed to speak to me. The conversation wasn’t mentally or physically a shouting one, but it gave the impression of extreme annoyance and anger. To my horror the rest of the hunting party turned to face me, albeit slowly. “EXPLAIN THYSELF! THINE MUST WAIT FOR US TO FINISH PREY! BUT THOU WISH TO WEAKEN PACK?” My mind raddled with sincere confusion as I wasn’t hearing them bark. That’s when I realized they were communicating to me through their eyes.

I had to speak up. “Uh, hello.” I started heroically. “I’m just…” I paused for two seconds. “Misty?” I finished pathetically while giving them a sheepish look.

They started growling at me. “YOU SPEAK LIKE PREY? The hypothetical voice spoke in confusion. “THOU HAST BEEN RAISED BY FOOD? IS THIS WHY YOU HELP PREY? The voice spoke to me.

I tilted my head in confusion. “Speak like prey? Hast? Thine? Thou? This is weird.” I thought to myself. Unfortunately my head tilt may have given them an answer.

“WHAT DOST THOU FEED? THOU ASSIST PREY? DOST THOU NOT EAT PREY?!” The Timberwolf spoke inquisitively. Its eyes widened before it lowered its head into a pouncing stance. But it remained in the circle around the Elk. “Art thou not a wolf?” It projected threateningly through its eyes. The tone of the projection became more subdued and implied an ultimatum. Either be a wolf or be prey.

I stared at him with half lidded eyes and shook my head left to right. The pull of my coat shook off the yellow pollen that attached to me, leaving my black coat bare in front of the Timberwolves. The pollen felt easier to remove because of the ejecting of mist loosened their grip. It was almost as if they died from the action. I lifted my head up high and stared back at him with as serious a look as I could muster.

“I am Hushed Shadow.” I said, then I thought back to my first encounter with Diamond Dogs and their Explanation of what I am. “Ezo of Everfree.” I said trying to make that make believe title sound important.

The Timberwolves stopped growling and most turned back to the Elk to keep him from escaping. The Elk looked between me and the wolves with a growing sense of dread. The one I made eye contact with stepped out of the circle and went around it. His body was far larger than the ones earlier. I analyzed him as I waited until he reached me. He stopped one meter away from me and I could see he was a full foot taller than me.

He paused and sniffed the air. I was surprised to see two slits open and close on his snout that couldn’t be seen from afar. “Hushed Shadow is Diamond Dog name.” He transmitted to me through his eyes. “You are not Diamond Dog. You don’t smell like Diamond Dog.” I realized his medieval dialect was missing. No longer speaking with “Thou’s” and “Art’s”. “You smell like Death Flower. You use its abilities against my pack.” He gave a low growl. “But Death Flower doesn’t cover scent. You don’t smell of wolf or dog. You smell of phantom. You look like shadow. Timberwolves would call you Phantom Shadow. Not Hushed.” He spoke.

“Wow that name sounds way better than Hushed… maybe I’ll take it. But I’ve got to reintroduce myself to everyone I’ve already met. Ugh this will suck. No, no, one thing at a time, negotiating now.” I dropped my glare. “Wait, why is he naming me?” I thought.

“Phantom Shadow?” I said incredulously. “I like it, but why would you give me a name? You said I harmed your pack.” I inquired.

He huffed aggravatingly. “We don’t want you as our enemy.” He admitted. “I’ve heard whispers of packs chasing a brother during the day of Blood Procreation. They followed him to Death Flower field… where they died.” He gave me an aggressive glare. “You bested Wood Wolf that day. Survivors say of a black coated wolf that smells of nothing. I couldn’t see you behind the veil of yellow Death Flower seed.”

I tilted my head. “Why do you talk of my reputation?” I said trying to seem intelligent. “Are you building up to a question?” I inquired.

His posture relaxed and he stood up straight. His height was two feet taller than me; it was only now that I realized this Timberwolf was the alpha of the pack. “I want thou to join us, Ezo brother of shadow. Your skills of hiding and evading are legendary. We fear your skill as it is our weakness. We cannot hunt what we cannot see.” He offered, seeming as authoritative as possible.

I almost denied him before thinking closer on it. “If I join him I’d be hunting Sanctuary creatures. I thought critically. “But I’d also be part of a society. I wanted that when I came to the Everfree. I might even become Alpha and run the pack if I work for it. But… what of all those I’ve been friends with?” I concluded my thoughts and looked back to him.

“I’m not joining your pack.” I stated. The wolves in the circle took a glance back at me. It was then what I saw in their eyes. Uncertainty and sadness.

I looked back at the pack leader whom glared down at me and nodded his head. “Then you remain a broken pack of one…” The tone communicated to me seemed sad. “You may leave now, and your crime forgotten. Or you may stay and watch. But if you interfere I’ll be forced to kill you.” the alpha communicated to me through his eyes. He turned back to his pack while I thought on what I could do. I didn’t want to fight him to save an Elk, but I also didn’t want to let the Elk die.

I looked at the ground and thought hard. “Ok, how can I get them to not kill the Elk without having to attack them outright? Even better, how can I get rid of more than just these bunch of Timberwolves? I’m going to either fight or destroy more later… then they’ll move right back in. Unless…” I looked up in realization. “Wait.” I stated. The alpha turned back to me. I was about to speak up before I reconsidered to think again. “Do Timberwolves need to eat meat?” I asked.

He seemed confused. “…No, we eat to procreate. Make the pack grow. We only need the meat to fertilize our saplings…why?” he asked suspiciously.

“So this means I can… oh my god.” My heart rose with joy. “You don’t need to eat the Elk then? Saplings can grow on their own.” I argued.

He growled and got into an attack stance. “Thou barter for its life? Fine! But we need its natural magic to fuel the growing process.” He finished with his “thou’s” coming back. “If you wish to interfere then come!” He challenged.

“Ok, now I’m getting somewhere. Kinda. Wait they need magic to grow? Shit, I might not have a case here. I’ll need to dig for more information.” I thought incredulously.

“So why don’t your saplings work like regular trees?” I asked.

He shook his head and barked threateningly, which cause me to flinch. “Your attempts to save the food will not work! My pack will feed even if you interfere!” He glared at me. “My patience with you is wearing thin! Leave or die!”

I quickly retorted, keeping my mind on what I know about plants. “Your Saplings can wait for food. Whether or not you kill the Elk now won’t change the fact that they’ll continue to grow.” I argued.

The Elk lifted his head up from the pack and looked in my direction. He was paying close attention to my argument with the alpha, but I assume he can only piece out my portions of the conversation. He wasn’t carefully watching the pack that surrounded him, which I thought was foolish. But I looked back at the Timberwolves and realized they were listening to me. Waiting for me to finish.

The alpha continued to growl. “This is true, but it means NOTHING to me!” He said getting back into his aggravated state.

“Well it should.” I argued. “Because that means we have a lot of time to talk.” I said loudly, which came out as irritated barks. Then I made sure the Elk heard my next sentence. “And if he moves then our conversation is over! And you may hunt him.” I said argumentatively.

The alpha looked at me with incredulous eyes. “Fine, but know I only let you talk because you are valuable to Wood Wolf clans.” He communicated with a subdued tone. He was no longer growling, willing to listen to what I had to say.

I sighed gratefully as the tension was now manageable. “Ugh, if only I was able to do that during the Sanctuary meeting. It’s the crowd, I swear.” I thought calmly. “Ok, I now have a new goal other than saving the Elk. If my theory is right, then I can make this pack follow me rather than me following them. Only way to make it so I’m not immediately considered an enemy of the sanctuary is if I can cut down their need to feed. And armed with a pack to claim the Everfree as their own… it will permanently keep other Timberwolf packs at bay.” I thought smartly.

“To my first question, why do you need magic to make the saplings grow? Can’t you grow them like regular plants?” I asked.

He rolled his eyes. “No; ponies grow plants with their magic. None are willing to grow Wood Wolf saplings. We take magic from bodies. Use it on our spawn. Our pack grows in time. Magic is needed to make saplings; we hunt on Blood Procreation to gather more magic for new saplings.” He explained.

The fact he just used a very complex word went right over my head as I almost face pawed for my lack of insight. “Right, ponies grow plants because of magic.” I thought irritably. “But don’t the trees in the Everfree grow without magic? I mean ponies don’t go there so I assume they’re not using magic to make it grow.” I thought quizzically.

“The saplings will grow in the Everfree.” I said in my barks and whines. “Pony magic isn’t needed to make those trees grow. They avoid the forest.” I said trying to think of a way to convince them to not need to hunt anymore.

He remained silent as he digested that information. My ears picked up on the flapping of wings above me. I didn’t risk looking up in fear of it actually being a bird and then endangering them by exposing their position. The east wind blew the canopy around to create noise. I began to feel slightly self-conscious as I realized there could be more in the tree tops. I looked back at the Elk who was staring up at the tree canopy. He looked back down and looked between the Timberwolves who still stared at him. Then looked back to my conversation with the alpha. I looked back at the alpha whom was digesting the information I just gave him.

He surprisingly nodded his head in agreement. “You Phantom Shadow, are right.” He looked to his right for a moment, staring at the ground. He then looked back into my eyes. “But the forest is filled with danger, even to us. Death fields are scattered all around, spiders in the trees. Rock beasts in the water. Four headed monsters in the hills! We would not survive hunting the creatures of the Everfree while protecting our spawn.” He argued.

He was right too. It was really dangerous in the forest. “I’m going to need to take down these issues one at a time before I can ask him to join me… Ok, start with water.” But water isn’t hard to come by if you can find where the prey is drinking from. They know where the danger is. I tilted my head. “Why do you need water?” I asked. “You’re made of wood.” I flinched at the stupidity of my statement.

He answered anyway. “We don’t need much, just enough to keep our limbs moist so we don’t burn in the sunlight. He said as if it were common knowledge.

I cringed at the implications of being made of wood. “Wow living like a tree is a surprisingly violent lifestyle. Don’t dry out or burn. Don’t stop hunting or go extinct. Don’t stay out in the sun for too long or get set on fire. Don’t go near fire. Stay cold or burn… yeah, now I sympathize with them. I genuinely feel like helping them as much as I want to help that Elk.” I thought somberly.

I remained quiet and looked at the ground processing the possibilities. Surprisingly the Timberwolf continued to let me think in peace. Not making a noise to garner my attention. “Okay, the Everfree is dangerous, I get that. But it’s not that bad. Anyone can live there, heck the prey lived there for centuries. Maybe I can sell the prospect of joining my pack now.”

I nodded in understanding. “That’s all I need to know. But now I want to offer you something that you offered me earlier.” I said already feeling successful. More sounds of flapping wings appeared above me that was masked by the wind. “Join my pack.” I said with conviction.

The alpha seemed taken aback by the offer. “Wait, is this too soon? Christ I didn’t even argue down the other points.” The other Timberwolves picked up their heads and stared back at me. They waited with bated breath for their alphas response. “You’re hardly in the position to ask that.” He said incredulously. “You don’t have a pack, and I’m acting alpha of mine. A pack of one doesn’t carry weight. And why would we follow you? Your name doesn’t inspire fear, but envy. Your hiding skills are legendary, but none think you’re strong.” He sized me up by stepping forward to show he’s bigger than me. “What you have is a skill we want to learn, but we don’t need it. We aren’t going to join you based on our desires alone. Even if we did join you, we’d gain too little.” He concluded.

“Maybe I can salvage this.” I growled in protest. “I can give you the Everfree Forest.” I stated. “I can guide you to places where you can be safe, and show you how to hunt larger game with fewer numbers. You’d be able to protect your spawn while being able to hunt. You’d even need to hunt less often if your saplings grow there. I said trying to speak with conviction. “But know, if you don’t join me, I’ll hunt you. I said using a low grow to convey hostility. “I plan to eradicate the Timberwolves from my forest. If you’re not with me, then I will destroy you.” I said with finality, giving him a serious glare.

His eyes narrowed as he looked at me with what was a very skeptical expression. I realized that his facial features are more advanced than my own. As I just realized this now I began to recall his previous expressions. In my fascination he seemed to make a decision. “Why would you wish harm on us?” He asked quizzically. “Why my species in general? We offered no hostility, why do you offer yours?” he said getting into a more defensive position.

I lifted my head as proudly as possible. “Because over hunting in the Everfree has caused my food supply to plummet.” I then glanced at the Elk still in the center of the wolf pack, it was watching me intently. “Oh, perfect saving line!” I let my glance be more noticeable by lingering a while longer before looking back at the Alpha in front of me. “It’s why I want you to let this Elk live.” I stated, trying to sound like I’ve thought through this. It was still difficult for me to figure out my tone other than guess work. Being a wolf doesn’t help me in that regard. “Now will you help me rid the forest of the other Timberwolves, or will you be against me?”

He gave me a very upset glare and started to get to a pouncing stance. I didn’t move hoping I could defuse his hostility without acting, but he stopped on his own accord. Lifting his head up and looking back at the Elk with a contemplative look. I was momentarily confused by his actions before he looked back at me with what I assumed was subdued rage in his eyes.

“Your point has been made.” He said slowly but aggressively. “I will not order my pack to kill this Elk, but-…” His breathing increased and he let out a low growl. “WE WILL NOT HELP YOU!” He pitched his head up sharply and howled.

It was at this point, while his piercing howl reached through the forest, that I remembered the birds in the trees. I looked up in slight nervousness thinking the small creatures would be spotted. But when I glanced up where I knew I heard the wing beats of birds, there was nothing there. That was until I noticed a small white feather poking out of the leaves. I inwardly smiled when I began to piece together that the birds were hiding. I was able to get a sight of at least five of them before the howl came to an end. I looked down to regain eye contact with the Alpha.

“The prey will go free, and you will be unharmed for your threats.” he spoke through his eyes simply. He then stepped closer giving me a threatening stare. “But this does not mean I will not warn my brothers. And you may count my pack amongst the ones you must destroy.” He warned.

I heard the tell-tale rustling of leaves all around me. When I looked left and right, I saw Timberwolves coming out of the bushes. Each of them saw me and then started growling at the Elk. A quick bark from the Alpha silenced them. He turned to readdress me. “And my pack isn’t very small.” he spoke with his eyes. He turned and walked in the opposite direction. The pack slowly followed, the new arrivals seemed confused as to why the Alpha was letting the Elk live, and a few even tried to approach to get the final kill. But they changed their mind and continued to follow the packs slow march away from the scene.

I stared back at the creatures that passed me by. The Timberwolves filtered through the bushes making the sound of waves from the sound of displaced leaves. As my senses began to refocus on the world around me rather than the Timberwolves, I began to note I was on top of a small hill. I could look out across the forest floor and see deep into the light forest. I turned back over to my right to see the imposing wall of Everfree trees and shrubs that barred my future path.

“They were hiding in the bushes? How did he even signal them to come out?” My heart sank slightly; just like the feeling I had earlier this morning. “How did… how didn’t I see them? Or hear them?” I unconsciously sat down. Letting my front legs support my weight while my back ones rested on the ground below. My tail laid at my side, slightly curved to bring myself into a makeshift embrace.

It didn’t make me feel any better.

Looking forward again I watched as the last Timberwolves began to descend from the hill. Picking up speed as they went. I watched them go while slowly trying to count their numbers. I continued to count as the Elk so kindly watched me in what I assumed was understanding and possibly confusion. Even the birds above me seemed to let me have my peace. I counted at least twenty-five before their numbers became obscured by the bushes, and the trees that got between my sight and them. The Elk stepped forward and huffed loudly, assumedly to get my attention.

I ignored him to continue thinking to myself. “If they’re this capable at hiding then I should be careful…” I breathed in slowly, then exhaled all the air in my lungs. “And afraid.” I thought solemnly.

“If this is a trick, then be prepared for pain, wolf.” He said hostilely.

I turned my head to look him in his beady black eyes with my enchanting blue ones. He hesitated for a moment as our eyes met, but he wasn’t hypnotized like the others who’ve looked into my eyes. It was because I didn’t want to hypnotize him. I let our eyes connect for only a few moments before I stood up on all fours… I couldn’t remember when I sat down. I turned slightly to the right so I can pass by the Elk without bumping into him when I begin walking. “The Everfree doesn’t seem all that far… maybe I can reach its edge in thirty minutes… then continue my death walk through its bushes.” I thought, truly hopelessly. I took a gander at the sky to place the sun. It was passed the point of noon and the day was on its way to late afternoon.

I began my walk toward the Everfree, paying no mind to the Elk who barely barred my path. He realized I wasn’t heading directly toward him, and even more so seemed to relax. He lifted his head back up as I passed him by, while looking at me with uncertainty. “Wait, wolf.” Said the Elk with hesitation in his voice, it caused me to stop but not turn to face him. “Thank you for saving me.” He paused. “So what’s your name?” He asked unsure of himself.

My mind moved to speak but my mouth paused. I looked down at the grassy floor and thought to myself. Taking precious moments of daylight away from me to think again on something completely unrelated to the current scenario. "All I've got is what Powell gave me. Titles...Hushed Shadow. I'm going to be known as Hushed Shadow by the Diamond Dogs, but also Phantom Shadow by the Timberwolves. But titles won't matter if I don't succeed." I thought remorsefully. "Call me whatever they want, I'm either going to be dead, or maybe just up and leave without accomplishing anything...vanished. Wonder if they'd call me that." I thought spitefully.

I lifted my head and slowly turned to face him. I caught a glimpse of a small bird that landed on his antlers. Two more flew down to rest on his back. I gave him a neutral look. “They call me Hushed Shadow.” I said simply. He seemed to smile and began to talk. “Well Hus-” I interrupted him with my typical whines and barks that come with my language. “THEY,” I interrupted him with a loud bark and gestured toward the Timberwolves. “Also call me Phantom Shadow. The Pack of One. Some also call me wolf. And in more recent days, someone called me, wolf.” I said putting emphasis on ‘wolf’ mocking his previous tone. “But no one actually knows my name. And I never give them the right answer.” I said bitterly. “Truth is…” I said looking at the ground with a glare. “I have no name.” I said trying to sound resolute, but it came out as a whimper.

We remained motionless for a few moments, my snout still pointed at the ground. A soft breeze rustled through the tree canopy and submerged us in ambient noise. He stepped forward and bowed his head to me. I couldn’t see anything other than his shadow imprinted on the ground from the light that made it through the trees. His shadowy form was distorted from the lack of light, but that was when something odd happened. A few birds came down from the sky carrying something I couldn’t see. My head rose from the ground to see the transformation in action. To my surprise I saw a newly placed birds nest in his right antler, and a small crown made of flowers and twigs. But most surprisingly was the fact that he was looking down at me with a smile. Something I wasn’t sure Elks can do.

“I am an Elk Lord of Whitetail Woods.” He said with a fatherly tone of bleats and grunts. “I can tell you have a problem with titles. But if you allow me too, I can bestow upon you another one.” He said with a passive smile.

I on the other hand wasn’t as shell shocked as he thought. Rather than giving him the benefit of the doubt, I chose instead to let a deadpanned disbelief make its way onto my features. “I’m not in the mood.” I said quietly, as the stress began to seep into me. He recoiled slightly. “I just did the equivalent of declaring war on the Timberwolves. I want to destroy them, but not when they know what I’m trying to do. I was hoping I could secure a pack to help me evict them, but now I just lost my element of surprise, and I’m angry about that. The last thing I need right now is to remember another title.” I stated.

He continued un-phased. “Well then, Wolf of the Everfree.” He said teasingly. “If you wanted an army to help you evict Timberwolves from the Everfree, all you need to do is ask. Because today, you’ve earned the title ‘Savior of the Elk Lord Hag’.” He said happily. “And my herd…” He paused and frowned. “Hmm… no, my people are ready to help.” He said with true conviction in his voice.

I looked at him again. Unsure whether the Elk’s presence and title was a blessing, or another society to be slave to. At first, I wanted to accept his help right then and there, regardless of what people I’d have to answer to. But my thoughts persisted and my tongue was held in my mouth by my own teeth. It was because of my thought over the others in Sanctuary. If I oust the Timberwolves and install the Elk in the Everfree, what would happen to them? Will they be taxed in some weird Elk like way? But worse than that… I’d have another title. But would it be worth it?

I looked forward toward the Everfree’s tree-line. “Savior of the Elk Lord Hag, huh.” I repeated in a questioning tone. Waiting to hear his response.

At first he seemed confused but quickly recovered. “Oh, yes, you’d be a hero.” He said with a hopeful, but sly tone.

I already didn’t trust him. My head shook slightly in disapproval. “That’s just what I need.” I said out loud, in a depressed whine. “Another fucking title.” I said hostilely. I turned back to the Elk who looked unsure and slightly insulted. “So what happens to all the other creatures who live here?” I accused. “Do they get their homes back? Can you promise me that? Will you try to drive out my friends in the Sanctuary?”

He looked at me with a solemn expression, and his voice lowered to a hopeless but still fatherly tone. “Son, my people have been hunted for generations. We know what it’s like to be without a proper home, and we would never do something like that to our fellow animal.” He said passionately. “But know that we used to scour the Everfree, giving its predators something to worry about when hunting. But then the Timberwolves drove us from the lands two hundred years ago. My father’s father and his father before him tried to retake the Everfree, but the trees and the wolves were too great for them to overcome. We usually run in plains and boreal places. But the Everfree is like a mountain with trees.” He said remorsefully.

He raised his head and looked to the left, away from me. Giving himself a powerful image. “But still we did damage to their numbers when we went to war. Our numbers are now grown to half the size of the Timberwolves, but this is the highest number we’ve ever had against them.” He said proudly, then looked back to me. “We Elk are powerful, and we have antlers that can break the wood of Timberwolves. We need only another advantage to claim the forest for our own again. You, and your control over Poison Joke can tip the balance into our favor.” He looked back down at me. “Will you help us retake what was ours?” He asked.

I gave him a small glare. “No.” I said.